《I Became the Master of the Villain》 Chapter 1 I was standing in the middle of the bloodbath. The slaughtered bodies fell to their feet, and a terrible scream struck their eardrums. In the banquet hall there were bloody, broken chandeliers sprayed with limbs and people running away screaming. My foot stuck something too soft and too high to be the floor. I looked down and stopped breathing. The disembodied head of the emperor. Cold-hot terror rising from my body. I raised my head vaguely. A bloodstained throne. Horribly slaughtered knights. ¡®He¡¯ was approaching, stepping on bodies that cracked with his weight. A lone white, silver-haired beautiful man stood in stark contrast to a world with deep red blood poured on it in. The freakishly beautiful man, unlike the surrounding chaos, was tranquil. Even though this horror was coming from him. You have to run away. ¡®Run.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t move. My body was immobilized; possessed. Before I registered it, he slowly reached out to me. He was smiling, dragging my dizy attention to the pleasant tip of his upturned lips. I could only focus on the white, blood-soaked silver-haired man. His hand which finally came to me like Death¡¯s sickle, clasped my neck, ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±. ¡°Hyuk¡­ !¡± ¡°!¡± The carriage rattled loudly, as if it had been caught in a stone¡¯s beak. The maid inquired anxiously when she saw me panting and standing up. ¡°Lady, are you alright? Did you have any bad dreams?¡± ¡°Oh, oh, ¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡± It was a dream. I exhaled slowly, wiping the cold sweat from my forehead. ¡°You look very pale. Should I tell him to turn the carriage around?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡± I appreciate the maid¡¯s sincere concern, but I can¡¯t go back to the mansion. Tonight, there¡¯s something I have to do. Four years ago. I possessed a character in the fantasy novel ¡®The Wizard of Rebellion¡¯. The Duchess¡¯s only daughter, Olivia Ashford. That was my new identity. A 25-year-old struggling, depressed unemployed woman became an aristocrat overnight. The Duke of Ashford would be buried at the hands of the antihero of the novel, Kian, who abhorred imperial aristocracy. He was a genius of the magical arts, the like of which only appeared once in a hundred years. Unfortunately, Kian is enslaved for 20 years before he becomes a wizard. His awakening as a wizard comes when he is on the verge of being stuffed alive by a nobleman who only chooses and collects beautiful slaves. Kian tears the aristocrat apart like a doll, the very thing he was almost turned into. Later, at a banquet held to celebrate the Emperor¡¯s birthday, he exterminates the Emperor and all the nobles of the Empire. At this point you¡¯d have guessed. Yeah, the dream I just had was a scene at the scene of the carnage. A nightmare that has been bothering me ever since I was possessed. This nightmare will become a real reality a year from now and it hit me. ¡®You must stop this from happening.¡¯ I searched everywhere for Kian¡¯s whereabouts with that persistent mantra. It was now the second year of my search and I was demoralized. It was trying to find a needle in a desert. In the novel, the days when Kian was a slave only come from past recollections and even a few pages. Kian¡¯s past was covered for over it¡¯s 20 free episodes, but was deleted as soon as it was published. The reason? The story was a frustrating meandering tale of the antihero¡¯s life. With the 20 episodes deleted from the author¡¯s blog, there was no passion left to finish the story. I swallowed my regret. I¡¯ve searched hundreds of slave markets throughout the empire, but never found Kian. Only one year is left. If I don¡¯t find him within a year¡¯s time and stop his villainess fate, I¡¯ll die. ¡°We will arrive soon.¡± The horseman¡¯s voice struck me. Shortly, the carriage stopped in front of the opera theater. Tonight, an auction is going to be held for only invited nobles. There is no limit to the types of items exhibited at the auction. In other words, they sell people. The targets included endangered species such as mermaids, Suin people, and slaves with rare and beautiful appearances. On the list of this auction houses were advertisements boasting of ¡°silver slaves of beauty.¡± Since Kian is the most gorgeous man in the novel, it is possible that one of the slaves may be Kian. ¡®This time, please.¡¯ I entered the theater in earnest prayer. The theater was full of people because the opening of the auction was near. As soon as I settled into an assigned box seat on the second floor, the auction commenced. The first auction was the posthumous work of master painter Allen Cervi, who died in his youth. The price of the painting rapidly soared because of the renowned empire¡¯s financiers in attendance. The painting was sold to a gentleman at 20 billion gallons. The red insignia went down and up, and a second bidding war was ignited. The cry of the price-calling participants filled the theater. There was a line of auctions that the rich coveted, but nothing interested me. An hour passed and I found myself waiting only for the silver-haired slave to come out. The auctioneer finally said what I had been waiting for. ¡°This is a silver-haired young man with a heavenly appearance.¡± The insignia was lifted, and a young man appeared in the center of the stage. A youth with white, slim body was wrapped around a revealing costume. When the young man with his head down raised his face, there were loud and small exclamations everywhere in the audience. The auction house¡¯s explanation followed. ¡°There are flaws on it¡¯s body because of an owner¡¯s rough handling, but it¡¯s beautiful appearance, slim body and white skin are attractive points that make up for it.¡± I almost screamed. I heard the opera glasses rattle as I brought them to my face and checked the young man¡¯s face. My heart pounded insanely. My hands shook with emotion. I squinted into the lens, doubting myself. His hair, which seemed to have melted pure silver, reflected the light of the chandelier and shone beautifully. A flawless face with perfectly proportioned features. Eyes like frozen winter lakes. It was clear sky blue and the skin was white and fine enough to remind you of snow fields. The face of Kian depicted in the novel was in front of my eyes. Four years after possession, I had finally found the main character! ¡°100 million!¡± ¡°150 million!¡± ¡°200 million!¡± The cries of the people poured out. I made a hasty bid. ¡°One billion!¡± The audience roared at the sudden jump. Did I sing too hard from the start? But it wasn¡¯t the time to argue about this and that. If an man steals Kian, it will be a ruinous ending. The excited auctioneer¡¯s voice rang out in the hall. ¡°It¡¯s very hot from the start! So, here¡¯s a billion gallons. Anyone else?¡± ¡°1.5 billion!¡± I turned my eyes to where the voice came from. In the opposite box seat, the masked lady was smiling, covering her mouth with a fan. All the slaves standing by her side were men and all of them were prominent in appearance. Only then did the lady¡¯s name come to mind. Mrs. Escilla. These days, she is often mentioned in the mouths of people. They let handsome, well-built slaves wait on them every night. It was obvious what that woman would buy Kean for and what she would do with him. ¡°4 billion!¡± Mrs. Escilla retorted when I called for a price. ¡°Five billion!¡± ¡°8 Billion!¡± ¡°10 Billion!¡± Mrs. Ecila clung persistently. It seems she must have Kian. There is no woman who is not fascinated by Kian¡¯s appearance, so I understand her reasons. But I have my reasons and I can never let that woman take Kean. I raised the price again. ¡°25 billion!¡± came another tumultuous and excited cry from the host in the audience. ¡°It¡¯s amazing. 25 billion gallons!¡± I took out my opera glasses and examined my rival. Deep anguish loomed colored her visage. After a few seconds of pondering, she opened her mouth. ¡°50 Billion!¡± 50 billion gallons. Considering the estimated assets of her and her husband, she had a strong case. But you can¡¯t beat me with that kind of money. A laugh pulled up my lips. Then, I opened my mouth. ¡°100 billion.¡± The whole audience was in a great uproar when the auction price jumped 1,000 times the initial price. Shock burst forth. The Duchess of Ashford is a member of the House of Godfather family. The duchess¡¯s assets are astronomical on an astronomical scale, generating profits in various businesses, including trade, finance and mining. Even at this time, the Ashford family¡¯s wealth is ever increasing. About 100 billion gallons will soon be reimbursed. The wife¡¯s hand with a fan was shaking. I smiled, lifting only one corner of my mouth. I¡¯m afraid she didn¡¯t recognize me. If she had known, she would have refrained from pestering. ¡°100 billion gallons! Anyone else?¡± cried the excited auctioneer as he looked around the crowd. ¡°100 billion. If there¡¯s no more than that, I¡¯ll call it three times and finish the auction.¡± During the auction house¡¯s three asking prices, Mrs. Escilla kept her mouth shut. The three beats of the auction rod rang out in the theater. ¡°This product was sold at 100 billion gallons to participant No. 36.¡± Before the auction assistant took Kian backstage, Kian and my eyes were immediately intertwined. I thought with him eye to eye. I¡¯ll make you happy for sure. From now on, I intend to take care of the main character with love and sincerity to stop the blacking route. Chapter 2 A carriage ran through the night streets. The novel¡¯s protagonist, Kian, who I had been looking for so long, was sitting opposite me. The genius wizard of the century and the man who will destroy the empire. And the one who brutally murdered Olivia in the original storyline. I formally introduced myself to Kian. ¡°I¡¯m your new owner, Olivia Ashford. The princess of the ducal house of Ashford, and she¡¯s acting Duke on behalf of my sick father. Please take good care of me from now on.¡± Kian spoke politely, with both hands neatly placed on his knees. ¡°I am Kian. From now on, I will serve you faithfully.¡± It was a gentle and submissive attitude. He was said to be pleasant before blackening, so he probably wasn¡¯t acting. But don¡¯t be fooled. Kian, who turned evil in the original work, was really cruel. Detesting the empire, he thoroughly wiped out the imperial family and all high-ranking houses. To an extent, there was not one noble seen in the capital. So running away was never a choice. It¡¯s much better to be a sweet master and tame him instead. First of all, I should be generous with Kian. I have to show you that I¡¯m different from the lousy so-called noble owners you¡¯ve met so far. While continuing to think, a carriage past the vast garden and stopped in front of the mansion. ¡°Welcome back, my lady,¡± the servants of the mansion, who were waiting for my return, bowed one by one. The servants were following me with curious eyes after Kian descended from the carriage. Seeing Kian¡¯s beautiful appearance and close-fitting clothes, they began to talk. ¡°This is Kian, who has become a new member of this house from today. Be polite. I won¡¯t pardon anyone disrespecting him for being a slave.¡± The faces of the servants, who learned of Kian¡¯s identity, flashed a hazy light. I¡¯m sure it was puzzling for the head to suddenly bring in slaves and ask them to be nice. But they weren¡¯t in the position to question their employer, so instead of protesting: ¡°Yes, miss.¡± Kian followed me. The butler led us into a spacious and antique room with a private bathroom. ¡°Then, please rest,¡± said Albert, only Kian and I were left in the room. I glanced at Kian¡¯s face a few steps away, waiting for my instructions. The heat under the long, delicate eyelashes was as clear as the sky reflected in the water, and the facial lines were elegant. The nose was straight and the lips were lively red, even though nothing had been applied. And the skin was as white and smooth as white jade. As predicted, he has a magnificent face. In the original version, that glamour also gave Kian a lot of turmoil. As a slave, his extraordinary appearance was a curse, not a blessing. That¡¯s why the burn marks on Kian¡¯s right shoulder were made. Since my life depended on it, I opened my mouth carefully speculating that I should check if he matches the novel only once. ¡°Kian, can you lower the gown a little?¡± He lowered his gown after a moment¡¯s hesitation at my request. It was the moment I took a step closer to him to identify the scar. Kian let go of his hand holding the gown and slowly kneel in front of me. He hunched down. The gown slid gently, revealing the white flesh. As he bowed before me like a submissive dog, he lowered his eyes. I was quite embarrassed by his sudden action. ¡°What, what are you doing?¡± Said Kean, looking up at me wonderingly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you buy me to wait on you at night?¡± The calm voice pierced my heart. I didn¡¯t know my behavior of checking for scars would cause a misunderstanding. I said in a hurry, lifting Kian in haste. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring you here to do that.¡± ¡°Then why¡­.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± I was trying to make sure you were the main character, but I couldn¡¯t tell the truth, so I just picked up his clothes. I said to Kian, dressing him in the gown. ¡°You just have to eat well, rest well, and relax in this house. That¡¯s all I want from you.¡± Kian didn¡¯t seem to understand what I was saying, but he didn¡¯t reply, perhaps because he was a slave. I paid a fortune to buy a slave that didn¡¯t do anything? It had to be bizarre to him. I¡¯m apologetic I couldn¡¯t truthfully explain the situation. I came out. I told him to rest well because he must be tired, and then I left Kian¡¯s room. As I walked down the corridor of the mansion where silence had fallen, I recalled what I had just seen. Kian¡¯s right shoulder had burn marks, as described in the novel. It was a scar from burning iron. It was done by Kian¡¯s past owner, an impoverished nobleman. He was jealous that his wife was nice to Kian and tried to destroy his face. He halted at burning Kian¡¯s shoulders, but continued to harass him. Whenever he was angry, he used to call him in and whip him with fury. There were countless scars on his back. I was heartbroken when I read the novel, but seeing it in person was another level of shock and remorse. If Kian hadn¡¯t had great misfortune¡­ if anyone had been warm to Kian¡­. Maybe he wouldn¡¯t have turned. You might have been able to love and laugh like an ordinary person. Now that I¡¯ve brought in Kian, I think I¡¯ve been given a chance to ascertain that possibility. To prevent the blackening of Kian, to increase my lifeline. I¡¯m prepared to take on anything. *** I¡¯m sure I said I¡¯d take anything¡­. I didn¡¯t know this would happen. Just a moment ago, on the front page of the newspaper brought by Butler Albert, there was a picture of Kian and the following headline: [The highest-priced slave auction winner was taken last night in front of an opera house, selling for five times more than Lady Allen Cervi¡¯s posthumous work, ¡°The Lady of the Twilight.¡±] Before Kian got on the wagon, someone must have pressed the shutter quickly. I kept reading the article. [Last night, a beautiful slave young man was auctioned off at the XX Opera Theater for 100 billion gallons. The winning bidder is presumed to be Lady O of the Daebu-ho family] Miss O was sure to refer to me. In a secret auction, a mask is worn to protect the participant¡¯s identity. But what kind of people are journalists? They don¡¯t spare anyone for a scoop. You¡¯d have caught me by following me secretly. I read the newspaper¡®s title. Sin Daily Gossip. Literally, it is a newspaper that specializes in gossip. The public, thirsty for provocative articles, used to read them out of boredom, recording a steady circulation of sales. Compared to large newspapers, its influence is minimal, but it is too much to ignore. The butler asked implicitly. ¡°What shall we do, Miss?¡± ¡®¡®They¡¯ll have to pay for the light talk.¡¯¡¯ They are gossip reporters anyway. They are not professionals with a huge sense of duty, and it is not difficult to keep their mouths shut if they make a moderate threat. ¡®¡¯Don¡¯t do it too hard, just give them a light touch.¡¯¡¯ ¡®¡¯I¡¯ll take action,¡¯¡¯ said Albert with a perfectly faithful look. He¡¯s loyal to me because he believes I have precognitive dreams. I used the information I knew from the original timeline to make money as soon as I possessed this body. Well¡­ Being able to tell the future was not far off the mark. Even if I wanted to explain it, I can¡¯t, so I¡¯ll just leave it alone. I was about to fold the newspaper with that thought, and I spotted the picture of Kian on the front page. In the picture, Kian was dressed in the same clothes he wore when he was sold at the auction. ¡°Now that I see it, there¡¯s nothing for Kian to wear.¡± There is no young male aristocrat in this mansion. But I didn¡¯t want to dress him servant clothes. I pulled myself up from the chair in the study and said to the butler. ¡°I need to go shopping.¡± The faithful butler answered immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you to prepare the carriage.¡± ¡°Yes, do it for me.¡± My first task in the ¡°Take Care of Kian So I Will Live When He Awakens¡± mission is set. Chapter 3 My carriage stopped in front of the department store on the main street. ¡°Arrived, my dear,¡± said Lord Hans, my escort, who opened the carriage door. I got off the carriage with his guidance. The department store building was magnificent and splendid to match the name of the first of it¡¯s kind in the Empire. As soon as I entered the entrance, all kinds of high-end items displayed under subtle lighting caught my eye. Women¡¯s shoes, bags, hats, perfumes, cosmetics, etc. Normally I would have meandered around, but today I had a set purpose. I stopped walking in front of the men¡¯s clothing store. said with a kind smile, as drawn by the manager. ¡°Welcome lady. Is there anything you¡¯re looking for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to look around slowly for now.¡± ¡°Okay. Then, call me when you need me.¡± The manager stepped back with a slight bow. I looked at the clothes on the shelves. Maybe it¡¯s because I don¡¯t have much experience choosing men¡¯s clothing, it was a lot harder to choose clothes than I thought. I glanced at Lord Hans, my escort knight. I thought he¡¯d know better than I did, so I asked for advice. ¡°Sir, would you pick out some clothes that would suit Kian?¡± Replied Lord Hans in a confident voice, ¡°Leave it to me!¡± After a while Lord Hans showed me the clothes he had chosen. ¡°How about this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a little¡­.¡± ¡°What about this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a little, too¡­¡± I respect his taste, but all the clothes he picked were cumbersome. ¡°Are you sure you picked the right one?¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯m more serious than ever.¡± That makes me even more suspicious of his eyes. I realize the time, I¡¯ve spent a lot of time choosing clothes. There are so many things to buy today¡­ Lord Hans advised me, pacing back and forth on the shelves. ¡°Don¡¯t think too hard, my dear. Kian would look good in anything.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Because he¡¯s handsome even in a straight man¡¯s eyes. With that face, he¡¯ll digest any outfit.¡± It sounded right. I must have thought it complicated from the beginning. Having come to a actualization, I called the manager immediately. He asked with a polite smile, ¡°Have you decided?¡± I answered with a nod. ¡°Please wrap up everything here.¡± *** I swept the shoe, bag, and accessory stores behind the men¡¯s clothing store. It was easy to spend money because my worries were gone. It¡¯s already been two hours since I started shopping. I shopped combatively and got almost everything I needed. ¡°I think I¡¯ve bought it all, but¡­¡± In case I missed something, I decided to stop by the top floor of the department store. **** Located on the top floor of the department store was jewelry. Inside the transparent display cases, a diversity of jewels emitted brilliant lights. I don¡¯t think we really need jewelry to stop Kian¡¯s turning, but just in case, should we take a look? I took a light step and looked around the store. Before long I found a gem that I liked. The ring was contained in a case with a double or triple security spell. A large blue diamond stuck in the center of the ring reflected the light and shone beautifully. The spectacle captured my gaze and wouldn¡¯t release it. ¡°Lady Olivia, what a coincidence we¡¯re meeting here.¡± The voice ripped me out of my reverie and I turned my head to the source. The lady with a graceful figure pretended to be pleasantly surprised. She was one of the ladies who had recently made her acquaintance in society. The name¡­ was it the Countess of Pittsburgh? ¡°Hello, Countess Pittsburgh.¡± When I said hello, the Countess met my eyes. Fortunately, the name is not wrong. The countess came with a trot. Pointing to the ring I was looking at, she inquired, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the jewel in the ring, the Blue Moon?¡± ¡°You have a discerning eye .¡± It was the clerk at Jewelry¡¯s store who answered. He spoke in a voice of pride. ¡°It¡¯s famous for breaking the highest price per carat at a jewelry auction last year.¡± The Countess of Pittsburgh nodded and said, ¡°I heard Count Foster bought the Blue Moon for 100 billion gallons. I didn¡¯t know it was made into such a beautiful ring.¡± 100 billion gallons. It was an expensive sum for the public, but considering the scarcity of blue diamonds, it was a reasonable price. Said the countess of Pittsburgh in an excited voice. ¡°How much is this ring? I¡¯m sure it¡¯s very expensive, right?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m curious about the price, too.¡± I like that ring. I inquired about the price of the ring to the clerk beside me. The answer came quickly: ¡°300 billion gallons.¡± ¡°300 billion gallons?¡± The startled high voice rang in my ear. The countess must have been quite surprised at the price. The clerk explained with a look of ¡®Madame, this jewel¡¯ look. ¡°Blue Moon is the largest blue diamond in the world. Besides, the Empire¡¯s finest jeweller cut it over a year.¡± ¡°Well, even if that¡¯s the case. Isn¡¯t 300 billion gallons too expensive?¡± The clerk nodded as if he was fully sympathetic to the Countess¡¯s reaction. He glanced around and lowered his voice. ¡°There¡¯s no one who still wants to buy the Blue Moon. So¡­ Count Foster has a lot of worries.¡± I see. That ring did not deserve such a fate. For most aristocrats, 300 billion gallons is too much. The Countess of Pittsburgh looked at me with a sad look on her face. ¡°What to do? You liked that ring,¡± she seemed to have guessed at the price that I had given up the ring. But I must get my hands on that ring. There is no extraordinary reason. Simply¡­ That jewel, looks like the color of Kian¡¯s eyes. I thought it would definitely suit Kian. I grinned at the clerk and said, ¡°It looks like the owner of the ring finally showed up.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± The clerk and Countess of Pittsburgh, who understood what I implied, gaped. ¡°She¡ªthat¡¯s¡­ what¡­ said?¡± asked the clerk, incredulously. I said it again kindly. ¡°That ring, I¡¯ll buy it.¡± *** After shopping sufficiently, I came back to the mansion. I left my shopping to my employees. Then I went to Kian¡¯s room. I knocked lightly on his door. A brisk sound of busy footsteps responded. Soon the door opened. ¡°Have you been, Master?¡± With a polite posture and quiet eyes, Kian greeted me. Wow, he was so meek and passive¡­ I couldn¡¯t get used to it because I only saw him butchering enemies without a thought. Still, this is much better. I pulled a small box out of my arms. I bought it because it looked like a ring made for Kian. But I¡¯m suddenly embarrassed to give it to him. I hesitated about what to do with this, and then I said, ¡°Era, I don¡¯t know.¡± and passed the box to him without ceremony. Kian, who received the ring box, tilted his head. I scratched my cheek awkwardly. ¡°I¡­ picked it up on the way.¡± Kian opened the box. His eyes dilated. There the Blue Moon ring shined inside. ¡°This is¡­¡­¡± ¡°Because I thought it would look good on you,¡± I said with an awkward smile. Kian shook his head, not taking the ring out of the box. ¡°Master, I can¡¯t accept such an expensive gift.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t so expensive.¡± ¡°A slave like me doesn¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do that. I can¡¯t get a refund anyway.¡± I gently grasped Kian¡¯s hesitating hand. I put a ring on his white long finger. ¡°Master¡­¡± Kian remained still with his eyes slightly lowered. Perhaps because of his silver hair and unusually white skin, I had a fantasy that a pure-white bride was in front of me. But there was an unexpected problem. The ring did not fit on Kian¡¯s fingers. It was too small or too loose. ¡°It doesn¡¯t fit here either,¡± I said, Kian was wiggling his hands as the failures went on and on. ¡°I think it¡¯s a good gift for you, too.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it one more time.¡± At the last try, I put the ring on Kian¡¯s final remaining finger. But like a lie, the ring went in. Kian and I were surprised and at the same time shouted ¡®Ahh¡¯. The diamond ring I gave was perfect for Kian¡¯s left ring finger. **** It was in the afternoon a few days later that an unexpected visitor came to the mansion. The butler informed me of the guest¡¯s arrival, and I hurried down to the porch. A golden colorful double-decker carriage pulled by two white horses stopped in front of me. When the guards opened the door of the carriage, a young man with a clean comb of dark blond hair fell. ¡°Olivia, long time no see.¡± He was Harrison, the Crown Prince of the Racion Empire. He smiled sweetly at me, as I held the hem of the dress and gave a curtsy. ¡°Are you surprised to see me without notice?¡± I responded with a smile, guiding him into the drawing room. ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry to have caused you hardship by making you come all the way here.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? How can I say it¡¯s hard for me to see you?¡± He gave off a friendly and generous aura. At first glance he looked like a man in love. A few months ago, the Crown Prince began courting me with great esteem. How romantic, affectionate and devoted he was. At first I thought he was a lover of the century. ¡®I might have been fooled if I hadn¡¯t read the original.¡¯ Olivia became the prince¡¯s wife. Regardless, on the day of the Emperor¡¯s birthday party when the fully turned Kian slaughtered the attendees, the Crown Prince used Olivia as a human shield. If you really loved Olivia, you wouldn¡¯t have abandoned your wife to flee alone. The prince married Olivia, not because he adored her, but because of her background. The ducal house of Ashford is the wealthiest family in the Empire. It is almost certain that the Crown Prince will succeed the next emperor, but there is another prince. The Second Prince, who was ousted to the north ten years ago. Rumor had it that the Second Prince had become a Sword Master. Just in case, the Crown Prince intended to keep our family on his side. But I have no intention of marrying the Crown Prince. If Kian turns, the first ones to lose their necks is the royal family. After a while, the Crown Prince and I sat between tables in the drawing room. He held the teacup to his lips with an elegant gesture. ¡°Olivia, I¡¯ve read a very strange article recently¡­¡± said the Crown Prince, who purposely paused. ¡°I heard you bought a slave for 100 billion gallons at the auction¡­ is that true?¡± Chapter 4 Lately, John, a servant at the duchy, had been in a terrible mood. The cause? The slave Kian the Duchess brought in a few days ago. He couldn¡¯t stand it. Kian was a thorn in his eyes. To be exact, he hated the way Kian was preciously treated. Aren¡¯t slaves like livestock? Then you should clean up the stables, smell like dung, and sleep on stools¨Clike all the other slaves. ¡®But he¡­..!¡¯ Of course, John knew that not all slaves lived horrible lives. Especially slaves with excellent abilities or good looks. He was told that such slaves were excluded from hard labor and given special affection from their owners. Just like Kian. A few days ago, John was astonished to see piles of boxes piled like towers on the mansion¡¯s porch. -No, what¡¯s all this? -She said the presents she bought for Kian. -What? John is dumbfounded. This is all for the slave? Not yours? ¡°All for a lowly slave¡­.!¡± Here he was working all day, but somehow that slave earned the goodwill of the lady¡­¡­ That wasn¡¯t the only favor Kian was given to John¡¯s astonishment. Kian slept in a room as spacious and luxurious as a noble¡¯s room, and all he ate was the finest cuisine. The slave was living a life more luxurious than himself without doing anything. And that fact made John livid. The more he thought about it, the more outrageous it was. It was unbearably that he was worse off than a slave. John did not count his own blessings that included his normal life, freedom, and the generous salary he earned under the Duchess of Ashford, especially compared to other families. John was being treated well enough. But he was making the mistake of falling into an endless misery by comparing himself to others. ¡®Shit!¡¯ Angry John kicked around nervously. A rock, hit by his foot, fell into the lake. The flock of birds that resided in the lake peacefully fled at the disturbance. Somehow, John wanted to make a mess of the slave who didn¡¯t know his place. He was sure he would be damned if he was found out, but his injured pride outweighed his caution. ¡®I¡¯m going to give that arrogant slave a lesson in humility¡­. No matter how precious you are, you are still a lowly slave.¡¯ John vowed to educate him ¡®a little bit¡¯ so he would know his place. [Slaves are human livestock.] It was what a distinguished scholar of the Empire taught. As long as you were a slave, you had better realize you were an object or livestock. Otherwise, it¡¯s just heartbreaking. So when Kian heard Olivia, he had no choice but to wonder. -You just need to eat well, rest well, and relax in this house. That¡¯s all I want from you. Wasn¡¯t there a purpose in mind when you bought slaves at a high price? Slaves served a function. No one buys a slave to treat him as a whole person. Why did she say that? And why not let him do anything¡­ Kian was confused, and no matter how hard he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t answer. Suddenly there was a knock. ¡®Master?¡¯ Kian stopped thinking and woke up. He opened the door and faced a visitor. He checked his face. It wasn¡¯t Olivia. ¡®Where have I seen his face¡­¡¯ Kian recalled the duchess¡¯s employee. John. John said, ¡°The lady said the other day that you should tour the mansion, right? Well, I was charged with this task.¡± ¡®It was true that Olivia asked me to look around the mansion with her. Did she order John to replace her?¡¯ ¡°What are you doing? Hurry up and follow me.¡± John strode ahead, and Kian had no time to think further. He had to quicken his steps so as not to lose John. After the restaurant and kitchen, John guided him to a wine cellar in the mansion basement. The warehouse was littered with large oak barrels. The sour smell of mature wine wafted out when John opened the door. ¡°The wine cellar in this mansion has been built over a hundred years. It¡¯s a place with a very long history, so go in and take a look. It¡¯s a rare opportunity,¡± John suggested. He couldn¡¯t say no, so Kian walked into the warehouse. The interior was much more expansive than he had seen from the outside. Large and small oak barrels were listed endlessly. It was when Kian came halfway through the cave-like warehouse, there was a sudden squeal of satisfaction. Kian looked back. The entrance to the wine cellar was closing. ¡± . . . ! ¡° Kian hurried back to the entrance, but the big door closed before his eyes. There was laughter. He tried his best to pull the doorknob, but the door didn¡¯t budge. John locked him in here. ¡®Why? What the hell?¡¯ Kian had rarely spoken to John. ¡®I didn¡¯t do anything to incur a grudge¡­.¡¯ So naturally, Kian asked. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Beyond the door came John¡¯s bitter voice. ¡°I don¡¯t like you.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I hate to see a lowly slave like you come into my vision and eat well.¡± The absurd answer left Kian speechless for a moment. ¡°You may be favored now because of that face of yours. But how long do you think it¡¯ll last?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡± ¡°She¡¯ll get tired of it soon. Then it¡¯s only a matter of time before you¡¯re abandoned,¡± John¡¯s malicious, one-sided accusations continued. ¡°No matter how good you are, you¡¯re a lowly slave anyway. Don¡¯t forget that.¡± John laughed satisfied. The sound of John¡¯s footsteps gradually moved away from the warehouse. The warehouse was quite cold, perhaps because it was for storing wine. Kian felt even colder because he was wearing light indoor clothes. ¡°Is anyone there?¡± ¡®Is there anyone passing by?¡¯ Kean knocked on the door with a little expectation. But even after shouting and banging several times, he couldn¡¯t hear an answer. ¡®How long has it been?¡¯ It was bearable at first, but gradually his body shuddered. ¡°Ha¡­¡­¡± With a resigned sigh, Kian curled up tightly to preserve any warmth. ¡°I must have misheard, right? Right?¡± asked the Crown Prince again. He seemed to hope that my purchase of Kian was a groundless rumor. But it was only his wish. So far, the Crown Prince has not been actively pushed away. The moment I openly refused his courtship, I didn¡¯t know how he would retaliate. But I can¡¯t put it off any longer. I¡¯ll have to cleanly and clearly reject him. ¡°No, it¡¯s as you heard it.¡± When the resolute answer came back, the prince¡¯s face, which was only as hard as a wax figure, had a subtle crack in it. He said, ¡°The Kian slave¡­ I heard he was used as a bedroom slave until you bought it. Did you bring him here knowing that?¡± What, did you do a background check on Kian? So you were staring at me like you didn¡¯t know anything. I said, barely keeping a smiling face. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what Kian has done before. And I didn¡¯t buy him to use him as a bedroom slave.¡± ¡°Then why did you buy a slave that can¡¯t even work?¡± Because I have to stop the blacking hero and increase my lifeline. To tell you the truth, the Crown Prince has calculated I am a crazy person. ¡°Because he¡¯s worth it,¡± the crown prince smiled dejectedly. He said, ¡°Olivia, I could raise you to the second-highest position in this Empire. That¡¯s not a bad condition for you either, is it?¡± Without a doubt, he thought I¡¯d accept the crown princess¡¯s seat¡ªthe status of a future empress. It was the crown prince¡¯s mistake to choose the wrong person¡­.. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m afraid to say this¡­¡± I said, putting down the teacup. ¡°You seem to be mistaken.¡± ¡°¡­Mistaken?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t intend to be a Crown Princess.¡± The prince¡¯s face hardened at the blunt remark. He asked in a voice that seemed genuinely curious. ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fully satisfied with this position now.¡± He replied reluctantly, with a look of understanding. ¡°Oh, of course, it¡¯s good to inherit the duchy. However, if you become the empress, you will have a power that suppresses a duke.¡± He tried to coax me. But I didn¡¯t even have to think twice. ¡°My decision won¡¯t change.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The Crown Prince¡¯s eyes narrowed. He peered at me without saying a word, trying to read my hidden intentions. It was an uncomfortable silence, the crown prince opened his mouth. ¡°¡® I am satisfied with my current position¡¯¡­ Is there really no other reason besides that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you have another man in mind?¡± I have a rough idea of who you have in mind. You think I¡¯m in love with Kian, that¡¯s why you¡¯ve been looking into it. But it¡¯s not that reason. ¡°No, really.¡± ¡°Oh, okay¡­¡± it was still a doubtful tone. A few more words have been exchanged since then, but the dialogue has not progressed because opinions have not been narrowed. Finally, the Crown Prince shook his head and said, as if he had given up persuading me. ¡°I thought you could trust me and leave me a seat next to you¡­¡± he said with a look of regret and a tone of voice. ¡°I must have been mistaken.¡± You¡¯re the one who made a wild mistake by yourself. Maybe if he hadn¡¯t been the Crown Prince, he would have at least had the mind to ask me. ¡°I¡¯m disappointed, Olivia,¡± the crown prince stared at me with cold eyes for a while, then rose from his seat. He said to his escort knights. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Was this just a waste of time?¡± murmuring to himself. ¡°Yes.¡± The crown prince turned his back on me without replying to my answer. I stood at the front door of the mansion and watched the Crown Prince¡¯s carriage leave. I did well rejecting him, so he won¡¯t come to see me anymore. ¡®What is Kian doing now?¡¯ As soon as the crown prince left, I naturally thought of Kian. Just in time, the maid Becky was passing by the hall, so I beckoned her. ¡°Would you call Kian? We¡¯re having dinner together. Bring him to the dining hall.¡± Said Becky, restless as a nervous man lost, I only assigned her a simple errand run. ¡°That¡¯s. .. I¡¯ve been looking for him for a while, but I can¡¯t find Kian.¡± ¡°What?¡± My heart sank at the unexpected answer. Let¡¯s stay calm. Maybe Kian got lost in the mansion when he went out of the room alone. ¡°When was the last time you saw Kian?¡± ¡°I saw John and Kian together three or four hours ago,¡± Becky said quietly, ¡°Oh¡­ I remember something else.¡± After a brief investigation, Philip and Jesse said the same thing. ¡°John told Kian that he would show him around the mansion¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°John?¡± Why would John show Kian around the mansion? I¡¯ve never given such instructions. I called John to question him immediately. ¡°Why did you do something I didn¡¯t ask you to do? Where the hell is Kian?¡± ¡°That¡­..¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± John hesitated and avoided answering. Being impatient, I raised my voice. ¡°Tell me before you regret it!¡± ¡°The truth is ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡± When I pushed him hard, John, who was frightened, confessed everything. The story he told was shocking. Because you didn¡¯t want to see Kian? You did it because you were jealous that he was treated like a precious guest? I couldn¡¯t speak properly because I was dumbfounded. What if Kian blacked out? In the meantime, John, who did not know what he had done, was eagerly making excuses. ¡°Lady, I¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear excuses!¡± I cut off John roughly, forgetting to keep a noble lady¡¯s dignity. Then I grabbed John¡¯s collar and demanded, ¡°Tell me where Kian is right now.¡± Chapter 5 -Wine Warehouse¡ª! ¡°He¡¯s in the wine cellar.¡±Having obtained a confession from John, I hurried to the basement of the mansion. The thick wooden door of the wine warehouse was securely latched. I was in a hurry, so my hands kept slipping off the latch. When I finally opened the door, I saw a crouching white figure in the corner of the warehouse. ¡°Kian!¡± Kian, who was holding his knees and lowering his head, raised his face. Deeply subdued watery eyes headed towards me. ¡°¡­.Master?¡± He sweetened his lips and called me. I hurried up to Kian¡¯s side. ¡°Are you all right? Are you hurt anywhere?¡± Kian nodded slowly. Oh, thank God. I looked at him with a sigh of relief. Kian¡¯s lips were shaking blue. I quickly took off my jacket and hung it on Kian. Then I reached out my hand to Kian, who was crouching. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here,¡± hesitating for a moment, Kean nodded, holding my hand. We left the basement and came up to the first floor. Sir Hans, my escort and Head Knight, was waiting for me. ¡°My dear, I have brought John in as you have instructed,¡± Lord Hans had him bow before me. I looked down at John, trying to tame my anger. This man won¡¯t know the severity of what he¡¯s done. Now that I have intervened fate, I don¡¯t know what variables will occur and how Kian will become radicalized. There is also a possibility that fate will still intervene and predestined events will still happen. So, it¡¯s not enough to be careful not to harm Kian¡­. ¡®You¡¯re bothering Kian. Are you out of your mind?¡¯ But John, who knew nothing, had a look of injustice. If Kian becomes vengeful, you¡¯ll die, I¡¯ll die, everyone will die. Mentally, I recite a mantra for patience three times.¡­¡­ Let¡¯s settle the situation for now because it¡¯s most important to stop the twisting of Kian. We can only hope that Kian will be relieved by punishing John. ¡°You must have heard my order to treat Kian with respect.¡± There was only one reason I couldn¡¯t overlook John¡¯s behavior. He could set a bad precedent. Other employees in the mansion can also look down on Kian and abuse him. Then instead of stopping Kian¡¯s blackening, they¡¯ll be motivating him. ¡°You must be prepared to punish me for breaking my orders, right?¡± ¡°Well, it was¡­¡± John seemed to regret it, but it was too late. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard for our family so far,¡± John¡¯s eyes shook loudly, as he understood my meaning. He took my dress by the hem and appealed. ¡°My dear lady, I must have been out of my mind for a moment! Sick with jealousy¡ª¡± He begged me to forgive him, but I didn¡¯t amend my decision. Kian looks so gentle now, but I know that he will turn into a ruthless, blood-soaked tiger when he awakens his strength. He massacred not only his enemies but many innocents and whole families. I planned to suck up to this villainous character. So I hope Kian will feel better by punishing John. I slightly tapped Kian¡¯s shoulder beside me. ¡°Let¡¯s get you warmed up.¡± ¡°Yes¡­..¡± ¡°Now, hold on a second!¡± In the midst of leaving with Kian, John suddenly rushed forward and blocked our path. He turned his head and looked at Kian. And it happened suddenly. John¡¯s knee was bent gently. ¡°Kian, forgive me. I was completely wrong!¡± John bowed his head and pleaded with Kian as if he had belatedly come to his senses. Kian seemed a little embarrassed by the sudden situation. ¡°Well¡­.you don¡¯t have to do this.¡± He tried to pull John up. But John was adamant. ¡°I beg you like this¨C!¡± I looked at John, apologizing to Kian again and again. Although it¡¯s a shame, since John apologized, Kian felt a little bit like it had already been solved. Isn¡¯t this too much? I turned my head and looked at Kian. ¡°Kian. What do you want to do with John?¡± I entrusted him with John¡¯s punishment. Said Kean hesitatingly. ¡°Can I¨Ccan I do what I want?¡± ¡°If you want to fire him, I¡¯ll kick him out right now.¡± Kian looked down at John. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Then¡­..¡± After concluding the punishment for John, Kian was brought back to the room. I sat Kian in front of the fireplace to warm him up. I talked as I handed over warm cocoa. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve caused you to go through a rough patch because of me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s my fault I didn¡¯t manage my subordinate.¡± Said Kean with a big smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine, so don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯m used to it.¡± ¡®It¡¯s okay because I¡¯m used to it.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t say anything at the moment. Getting used to unhappiness so you couldn¡¯t feel pain¡­. I gazed at Kean, who held the cocoa glass tightly. Then I slowly opened my mouth. ¡°John has a three-month pay cut, and he¡¯s working on managing our family¡¯s summer vacation home.¡± Kian didn¡¯t want John¡¯s dismissal. It was because it seemed too much. Instead, I sent John far away. I thought it would be uncomfortable if they kept seeing each other in the same space. I told Kian that I didn¡¯t have to worry too much about John. ¡°Cocoa, would you like some more?¡± ¡°Ah¡­.¡± pondered Kean for a moment. ¡°Then, I¡¯d like one more drink, please.¡± We sat side by side by side by the fire and drank cocoa. Only the sound of firewood burning calmly resounded. By the time I had finished my full cup of cocoa, I whispered. ¡°If the weather is good tomorrow¡­..Would you like to go on a picnic?¡± Answered Kean with half-closed eyes, tired from the comforting heat from the fireplace. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The silvery eyelashes fell, and his head is slightly tilted. I sipped the cocoa in silence. Only the sound of fire crackling and the second hand of the clock rang in the quiet room. Kian, who was dozing off, was already asleep. Quietly, I looked at Kian still figure like that. He¡¯s the guy who might turn and chop me up. But¡­..why do I feel so sorry? ¡°Who is cares about who?¡± Still, there¡¯s something that can change in this country. If I take good care of him, Kian may not become an extremist. I put a blanket over Kian, who had fallen asleep. I hope he has a good dream. I¡¯m excited because it¡¯s been a long time since I went on a picnic. ¡°Would you like some raspberry scones?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s put that in and some madeleines too. Ah, apple turnovers!¡± I¡¯m picking food with the maids for the picnic basket when Butler Albert appears. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked, and the butler answered in perplexity. ¡°Ms. Rachel wants to see you. I said no today, but she was obstinate, so I took her to the drawing-room for now¡­¡± I frowned upon recalling the name Rachel in Olivia¡¯s memory. Rachel Lambert. The daughter of the late writer and a friend of Olivia¡¯s associate. Rachel was jealous of Olivia¡¯s higher status. The Crown Prince declared he was no longer interested in courting me. I was sick with anger. Since his ¡®rejection,¡¯ he would be busy finding another lady. I had no doubt Rachel came to mock me as soon as she heard the news. When I entered the drawing-room, Rachel greeted me with a smile on her mask. ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m glad to see you after a long time. I¡¯m sorry not to hear from you. Why haven¡¯t you called me?¡± Why? That¡¯s the kind of sound that comes out. -How can you try to get along with the Crown Prince instead of me? -I did? I never did. His Highness is pursuing me ¡­. -His Highness is pursuing you? No, it¡¯s the other way around! You seduced him! When her vanity of wanting to be a crown prince was not satisfied, she took her anger out on me. The last time we met, I said, ¡®I don¡¯t want to see your face again! You traitor!¡¯ Why didn¡¯t I contact you? What a brazen question. ¡°That¡¯s enough of nonsense. Just get to the point. I¡¯m busy.¡± Rachel¡¯s face distorted when I treated her like a bothersome fly. She quickly threw off her mask. ¡°You bought a slave for 100 billion gallons?¡± Was the Crown Prince¡­.? The ripple effect of gossip seemed greater than expected. I answered calmly, savoring the aroma of the finest black tea. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh no! Since you¡¯ve lost your senses to a slave, you¡¯ve also lost your sense in society?¡± Ever since that gossip column came out, I had expected such a backlash. But really, what was worse: rumors or being murdered? ¡°So what?¡± Rachel¡¯s eyebrows shot up in astonishment at my confidence. You expected me to be depressed and in shock due to the strange rumors, but you must have been disappointed because I couldn¡¯t care less. ¡°You really don¡¯t know shame, do you? You are sweet on a slave, were abandoned by His Highness, and your reputation is in tatters. How can you be so nonchalant? I¡¯m in awe; I would have died of shame,¡± Rachel mocked. Only I sipped my black tea without a word. ¡°Playing with slaves every night¨C what kind of man would take a woman as shameless and indiscrete as you?¡± Rachel kept at it. ¡°Well, you were way short of being his partner from the start. You have nothing to boast of, your only merit being born in the ducal house of Ashford. If you hadn¡¯t, would you dare to aim for Crown Princess?¡± It was a childish provocation, but listening to her irritated me. Do you think I¡¯m a pushover? Let¡¯s try to keep that mouth shut up. ¡°Thank you for your concern. As expected, you are my most precious ¡®friend¡¯.¡± Rachel laughed as if she was dumbfounded. I ignored it and continued. ¡°As a friend, I¡¯m saying this because I¡¯m worried about you¡­.¡± I paused, deliberately relaxing and sipping tea. ¡°Your family-run trading company¡­¡­ I heard the deficit is huge these days?¡± ¡°!¡± The face of the once arrogant Rachel cracked. Chapter 6 It was funny to see her embarrassed face as soon as I poked her weakness ¡°What do you mean? There¡¯s no problem¡ªas soon as our ships arrive carrying goods from the East, we will be in the black again.¡± ¡°Well, if you want to come from the East to the Empire, you have to go through the Kent Strait, and by this time of the year, the Kraken often appears in the Kent Strait. Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t even have that basic level of common sense?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Rachel¡¯s face turned pale. No way. I knew they were stupid, but I really didn¡¯t think it was to this degree. I said, holding back my laughter. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to us because we aren¡¯t in the trade business but to your family that does¡­ it¡¯s going to be a big blow.¡± I pretended to be apologetic and concerned. Rachel¡¯s face twisted even more. It was ugly and distorted. Rachel, who was struggling to find a proper retort, eventually just shouted. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! Because the Prince is interested in me, not in my family! Do you know how many times he has asked me to dance with him at the ball?¡± It was a fact that Rachel¡¯s appearance was so beautiful that the Crown Prince showed interest. That¡¯s why she thought the Prince would propose to her. I decided to enlighten her about the cold reality. ¡°His Highness wants the daughter of a powerful and wealthy family to support his bid the throne. But I don¡¯t know if your family will be enough in his eyes,¡± I said with a big smile. ¡°His Highness has no intention of taking you in as his fianc¨¦e anyway. So why don¡¯t you give up now?¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes were burning with rage, and her hands on the hem of the dress trembled violently. But I didn¡¯t care. If you were going to provoke a tiger first, you had to be ready to accept the consequences. ¡°If you have nothing to say, I¡¯ll go first.¡± I decided to put an end to this childish exchange. I got up from the drawing-room couch. ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯m not finished talking!¡± cried Rachel ferociously. ¡°As I said, I¡¯m busy. If you have any business, send a calling card first and ask for an official meeting.¡± ¡°No. What am I supposed to do if you don¡¯t meet me next time?¡± (Wtf chica ever hear of boundaries???) Rachel was a petulant child. Right after I called the knights to escort this immature girl out, someone knocked on the door. ¡°My apologies for interrupting, ladies.¡± It was Albert, the butler, who showed his face as soon as he was allowed in. The fact that he took the liberty of cutting in meant that something important had happened. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Albert?¡± ¡°The Duke is requesting your presence.¡± ¡°Daddy?¡± Prince Ashford suffered a sudden stroke two years ago and withdrew as head of the dukedom. He knew that his health would not recover and appointed me as acting Duke. After that day, documents requiring the approval of the Duke poured on to me. Fortunately, Olivia has been trained as a successor since she was young. The use of her knowledge did not impede my practice. The handling of issues without mistakes, plus my knowledge of the future courtesy of the original timeline, earned Lord Ashford¡¯s trust and confidence. Unfortunately, his condition didn¡¯t improve, so he had to lie in bed all day. He used to call in the butler only on days he felt good enough to be briefed on what had happened. I knew that the butler recently visited my father. Now he must have known all my recent movements. I had ordered the butler to tell him everything, not to hide it. There was no reason to be embarrassed. Prince Ashford had risen from his sickbed after a long time and was neatly groomed. While reading the documents with glasses on, he felt my presence and raised his head. He put down what he was reading and opened his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve heard everything from Albert.¡± He said in a voice of disappointment. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you spent 100 billion gallons on a slave. Olivia, have I misjudged you?¡± Lord Ashford was a strict father to his daughter with a clear-cut character. He is a man who will pass down the title to others without hesitation if he judges that I¡¯m not qualified to inherit the duchy. It¡¯s difficult if that happens because I need the status of Duchess to protect Kian. I calmly brought up the prearranged words. ¡°Four years ago, when I said I had to buy the Eastern Centriol area, you were absolutely against it. Centriol was a wasteland full of mana. But what did you find after we drove out all the monsters there? The largest gold mine in history was unearthed.¡± The first thing I did after I was possessed this body, and retained information from was to increase my family¡¯s wealth. I used that knowledge to push out my relatives who were eyeing for my position and strengthened my claim as successor. ¡°What about my prediction that fur would be in vogue that upcoming winter? At the time, I insisted on buying huge quantities when the price of fur was declining. Everyone thought I gone mad. That winter, our company made a huge profit because of my ¡®mad¡¯ choices.¡± A hidden gold mine; a prediction of fashion. Besides that, if I were to list everything I¡¯ve done for my family, my mouth would hurt. But I can¡¯t believe he forgot all that. Clearly, that saying that even if I did well a hundred times, I would be remembered for one mistake held true. ¡°What should I do, should I say more?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Ashford, who was listening to me quietly, fixed his glasses. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying this is because of your precognitive dreams again?¡± Like the butler, Lord Ashford knows that I have precognitive dreams. I nodded. ¡°Is it worth investing in that slave, Kian?¡± ¡°Yes. Kian will wake up as a wizard in a year.¡± ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. Wizards are born with that ability. Hasn¡¯t he shown it?¡± Kian was only sealed for twenty years for some reason but he was born a wizard from the start. But I can¡¯t tell you the truth because things get too big if I untie the novel¡¯s setting. I brought up my premeditated answers. ¡°Kian is a unique case. When he awakens as a wizard, he will be the most powerful wizard in all of the Empire or the Continent.¡± The wrinkles deepened around Ashford¡¯s eyes. He had that look on his face before making an important decision. ¡°Believe in me, Father,¡± as you¡¯ve done so far. After much thought, he finally opened his mouth. ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Okay. I¡¯ll trust you one more time.¡± I said with a bright smile at my wise father, who made the right choice: ¡°You will never regret today¡¯s decision.¡± ¡°Olivia, what are you doing?¡± ¡°¡­. I¡¯ll go now.¡± I let out a tiny sigh as I climbed up the carriage with my father. It was good that I persuaded him. But then there was a problem. He said he would have to check the company¡¯s operations at this point, in case he was about to fall down again. -Good-bye, Father. -What are you talking about? You should come with me. -What? -If you go on an inspection tour with this father, you¡¯ll get useful insights. Use my knowledge while it¡¯s still available. I had to give it to Lord Ashford, he was calculating, and I had no choice but to agree with him. -I will have to postpone our picnic, let¡¯s go next time. -Don¡¯t mind me, Master. Kind-hearted Kian understood my situation. I left the mansion, leaving my regret behind. I followed my father as he began his inspection at one of our companies. We had a meeting and tour to examine the atmosphere and listen to our employees¡¯ suggestions and concerns. That¡¯s how we surveyed several business sites, and the sun quickly went down. It wasn¡¯t until late at night that we returned home. The butler greeted me when I returned home and said: ¡°While you were away from the mansion, your items arrived.¡± It was the ointment for scars in a small medicine bottle the butler handed to me. I wanted to give it to Kian as soon as possible, so I went up the stairs with quick steps. ¡°Kian, it¡¯s me. May I come in?¡± The door opened, and Kian in his pajamas appeared. His room over his shoulder was dark, with only one lamp alight on a desk. Did I come too late? I smiled awkwardly and asked, ¡°Did I disturb you?¡± While taking a step back from the door to let me in, Kian replied. ¡°No, my Lady.¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t getting ready for bed?¡± ¡°I was, but I was tossing and turning.¡± What made him restless? What is he thinking? I was curious, but I thought it would be too much to ask that question. Instead, I took out the medicine chest. Since I saw the scars on Kian¡¯s back, it has been on my mind. If possible, I wanted to heal and erase his wounds. The most extensive scar was his old burn scar, so it would be hard to get rid of it completely. So I had commissioned an expensive salve from a wizard, it¡¯s bound to have some effect. This time I explained myself so that Kian wouldn¡¯t misunderstand the situation like last time. ¡°I¡¯d like to put some medicine on your back. Is that okay?¡± At my question, Kian nodded. When he rolled up his clothes, I saw the rippling of strong muscles beneath his pale skin. I found my face heating when I saw his sleek idyllic form without an ounce of fat. ¡°Would you like to sit there?¡± I pointed to the chair, pretending to be calm. Kian turned his back gently and sat in front of me. I opened the medicine bottle¡¯s lid, scooped the ointment, and applied it carefully on Kian¡¯s back. He flinched whenever my fingers touched the skin. The accompanying manual did say that when the medicine touched injured skin, it could be hot. I stopped applying medicine for a moment. ¡°Are you okay? I¡¯ll stop if it hurts.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only a little hot, so you can continue.¡± ¡°Then¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ I¡¯ll put on a little more.¡± The whipped scars on Kian¡¯s back and looked like a frozen entanglement, like a net. Seeing all the terrible scars and imagining the hopelessness and pain that accompanied them made my heart pang as if stabbed by needles. I made myself stop speculating on the magnitude of Kian¡¯s pain and suffering. But still¡­ somehow, I was silently choking with emotions, so I just applied for the medicine without daring to say a thing. There were so many scars that it would be too painful if you apply ointment on them all at once. When I gathered my emotions and was able to speak without my voice cracking, I told him that I would apply more of it to other areas in a few days. Kian shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ll be busy, so I¡¯ll do it by myself next time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s difficult to do it alone. Don¡¯t worry; I want to do it for you.¡± I quickly closed the lid of the medicine chest so that he couldn¡¯t protest. Then I pulled the string to call a maid for tea. After a while, the maid put the teacup down in front of Kian and retreated. ¡°It¡¯s Lavender tea. They say it helps you sleep well.¡± Kian looked down at the teacup with soft-scented liquid and said: ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother yourself for an insignificant slave like me.¡± Insignificant? Rather, it¡¯s the opposite. ¡°Kian, you¡¯re the most special human being in the world.¡± I know it sounds strange. Kian doesn¡¯t realize he¡¯s the main character of the novel. Still, I had to say it. I didn¡¯t want Kian to believe and say such a hurtful thing about himself. The main character of this world is you. Should I tell him the truth even if he thinks we are crazy? I looked at Kian with those thoughts. I could see his eyes swaying like waves. He looked at me with slightly enlarged eyes. I could see through the twinkling sky-blue eyes as if they were watery. His blush spread with a smile, his eyes curled gently, and he said, ¡°You¡¯re the first one to say that to me.¡± His words were like a bolt of lightning. In the original story, those were the exact same words Kian had said to the only woman he had ever loved. Chapter 7.1 ¡®No way¡­¡­¡¯ A wild idea sprung up, but I shook my head lightly and erased it. It didn¡¯t make sense to think that far. ¡°She¡± would be alive somewhere in the world. I see he¡¯s opened up a little bit about today. But this wouldn¡¯t be a rational favor. If it¡¯s a human favor for a sweet master, it¡¯s not so bad. Kian¡¯s first love, ¡°She,¡± was a significant supporting role. She played an essential role in Kian¡¯s awakening. On the other hand, I¡¯m an extra with only a few lines in the original. It¡¯s new, but this world is in a novel, and each has a role that suits him. So let¡¯s not jump to conclusions. ¡°Master?¡± When I didn¡¯t answer, Kian tilted his head slightly. He looked at my complexion and asked, ¡°Are you worried about something?¡± I shook my head quickly. ¡°No, nothing.¡± When I answered, I heard an owl crying in the distant forest. It was late at night and the darkness was profound, my employees won¡¯t keep still if they saw me in and out of Kian¡¯s room. I began to worry about the time and glanced at the clock. Next to it was an object that surprised me. It was a book. A book Kian was reading? I pulled the old book and observed its glossy back. The thick leather-bound book was titled ¡®The Theory of Magic.¡¯ I brought a lot of books to his room because I didn¡¯t want Kian to be bored. Seeing that he was interested in the arts of magic, I thought he was just like the hero who would wake up as a wizard. ¡°This book, have you read it?¡± Kian hesitated and nodded his head, lowering his eyes. I slowly turned over it¡¯s faded pages. The book was composed of all sorts of esoteric paintings and sentences that would be hard to read ¡ªnevermind, understand¡ªeven if you read it over and over and over again. ¡°Is it readable?¡± This time the answer came right back. ¡°Yes. I read it with interest because the magic theory was written simply so I could understand it.¡± Simple? Where the hell is ¡®simple¡¯¡­¡­. I blinked at the pages blankly. All I saw was a whirlwind of formulas and dizzying complex magical geometry. ¡­¡­.What do you mean? I gave up trying to understand. It¡¯s merely fate progressing the way it should. This is something that ordinary people can¡¯t understand even if they tear their heads apart. It¡¯s easy to read because Kian is a magical genius. I didn¡¯t need to be able to read the ¡®Theory of Magic¡¯ to understand that. ¡°Would you like to read another book? There¡¯s a lot of magic books in the library.¡± ¡°Can I?¡± Kian asked back as if he could not believe it. Of course you can. Might as well put these books to good use; without Kian, they would only pile up dust anyway. ¡°You can read as much as you like. If there¡¯s a book you want, say the name, and you can borrow it.¡± ¡°Master¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡± Kian¡¯s eyes twinkled with emotion. The light blue eyes, which resemble a clear lake, are alive. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re happy with this trivial kindness. I feel awkward. ¡®Kian, a mild flavor, is really harmless.¡¯ Can such a gentle man really become so twisted? Suddenly, the question popped into my head, and my eyes automatically studied Kian. Kian, who felt my eyes, looked down. He said, fingertips sweeping the cover of ¡®The Theory of Magic.¡¯ ¡°I have no magic, so it¡¯s useless for me to read a book like this¡­..¡± Kian was born as a wizard, so of course, he has magic. But I can¡¯t tell you the truth. ¡®I would have to explain I¡¯m outside the book then.¡¯ I ended up with a bitter smile. ¡°There are people who are not wizards who are interested in magic.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Kian smiled faintly as if he had been comforted by the words. 20 years, living as a slave, without even knowing his true identity That¡¯s what it was. It was a familiar premise in a typical fantasy novel. Perhaps most readers would press back, saying it¡¯s boring. But for this man, it was a cold reality. And there was someone who created his misfortune. The real villain I knew from the novel. He is the culprit behind Kian¡¯s tragedy. As typical villains do, he gained strength at the expense of innocent people¡¯s lives. Kian¡¯s had unimaginable hardships, and this villain is probably eating well. It¡¯s unfair, but I can¡¯t knock the villain down, ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤. ¡®For now, let¡¯s focus on preventing Kian¡¯s blackening.¡¯ After finishing that thought, I turned my head and looked at the window. I could see the starry night sky. It bothered me that I had promised to go on a picnic with Kian but couldn¡¯t keep it. I walked out of his room; regrets preoccupied me. I hope it¡¯s clear tomorrow, too. Chapter 7.2 Since morning, the maids were smoking meat and preparing food. It was a fine day without a cloud in sight. It was a perfect day to go out with Kian. The maids who chose to accompany him to the picnic were also excited. The picnic was to be held in a forest on the outskirts of the capital that was my house¡¯s private property. Outsiders wouldn¡¯t be allowed in the area so we could enjoy the view leisurely. I opened the window of the carriage wide. The sky was an intense bright blue, and the wind that brushed my cheek was a soft caress. ¡°When we get there, let¡¯s have lunch first.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Kian answered with a bright smile that reached his eyes. Certainly, Kian¡¯s face had become noticeably softer than it was when he was first brought into the mansion. A memory of that first night flashed through my mind. -Didn¡¯t you buy me to wait the night? Back then, he looked like a hopeless zombie. Is my plan to stop his radicalization going smoothly? ¡®I sincerely hope so.¡¯ Since the day the servant John locked Kian in a wine cellar, no particular incident has occurred. If everything continues to flow peacefully, it may not be just a pipe dream to create a new fate for Kian. The hopeful thought eased my nerves a little. I looked out of the carriage window, relishing in the fresh breeze. After a while, the main street disappeared, and a dirt road to the forest appeared. It took us a long time to get to our destination after another bumpy dirt road. When we got off the carriage, the green forest and the blue lake greeted us. ¡°Lady! Kian! Here it is!¡± The maids who got off first waved. Under a sizeable lush zelkova tree, the maids laid a large cloth and took the food out of the basket. Roasted sausages, tarts, sandwiches, cakes, and fruits were served appetizingly. Everyone picked up the food one by one. Kian ate a sandwich in small, slow bites. For some reason, an adorable herbivore came to mind. I stared at him because he was so cute. Said Kean, who felt my gaze. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± Yes. Handsome. I must have nodded unconsciously at the thought. Because Kian asked, touching his mouth: ¡°Is it here?¡± (Kkkkyyyyyaaaaa) His long hands fumbled. I spoke, trying to hold back my laughter. ¡°No, not there, a little lower¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Kian wiped around his mouth for a long time. I couldn¡¯t help but snort with laughter when he couldn¡¯t touch anything on his hand. I felt guilty for teasing him, so I confessed. ¡°Sorry I was kidding.¡± Kian looked stunned when he realized he had been deceived, he looked as if he had been walloped in the head with a hammer. ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤You¡¯re mischievous.¡± He had a disgruntled expression with slightly inflated cheeks. He was so cute that my face cracked into laughter. *** The midday sun broke over the lake. Every time the boots¡¯ heels stepped on the soft soil, the smiling grass grumbled. A tall tree rooted at the shore had red berries hanging from it. It looked appetizing, so I tried to pick it, but the branch was too high when I reached out my hand. When I was struggling while trying to balance on my toes, Kian stretched his arm over my head. There was a ripe fruit in his hand. ¡°Here you are.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No thanks needed.¡± His eyes smiled with a soft glow, and his silver hair scattered over his straight forehead. He was initially a beautiful face, but when he laughed, I thought he had a halo. It was fortunate that I wore a wide-brimmed hat. It covered my face. I took a bite of the fruit Kian gave me. The sweetness pervaded the tip of the tongue. Like the sweetness of the pulp, the time spent with Kian was very sweet. ¡°Kian, would you like to try that?¡± I pointed to a boat tied to a small pier. I got on the boat with Kian¡¯s escort. Then Kian, who climbed in, slowly rowed. We sailed across a large lake. The lake¡¯s surface was filled with blue skies giving off the surreal sensation that we were swimming in the sky. I rowed for fun. Kian asked anxiously. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should quit now?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve always wanted to try something like this.¡± But rowing wasn¡¯t as easy as I thought. I felt my hands and mind weren¡¯t in sync, and thanks to this; the boat was spinning in place. It was hard for Kian to look ¡°¡­¡­.Please let me do it. Please.¡± Here I was proud, enough to claim I wasn¡¯t so bad at rowing, but I must have been mistaken. I¡¯m I severely lacking in motor dexterity? While seriously contemplating, Kian smoothly guided our boat to the pier. He got out first and tied the boat tightly to the wooden post so that it wouldn¡¯t shake. ¡°Hold my hand, my master,¡± Kian said, and thanks to his help, I calmly got off the boat. When I set foot on solid ground, suddenly there was a cry from the forest side. Then came the sound of light glistening and clicking in the bushes. I turned my head reflexively towards the place where the sound came from. My eyes met with a man hiding in the bushes. Chapter 8.1 I almost screamed. ¡°Master?¡± Entreated Kian anxiously; he had a momentary look of surprise. I said with a hasty look on my face. ¡°Something was moving over there. It must have been a squirrel.¡± The rat is hiding. A class of scum that came out to spy and trespass on my estate The gossip reporters came to mind first. I heard the familiar camera shutter sound. It was not enough to trespass on private property without permission; they even secretly filmed me? Should we get Lord Hans to pull the intruder out right now? No, no. I don¡¯t want to spoil the fun with Kian. But I have no intention of letting it go. I took off my gloves and said, rubbing my eyes. ¡°I think something¡¯s in my eye. Can you take a look for a moment?¡± Then Kian lowered his head with a worried look. ¡°Excuse me, then, I¡¯ll take a look,¡± he scrutinized my eyes carefully. I said to Kian, with a ticklish wink. ¡°Would you come closer?¡± Kian strode down the street at my request. He lowered his head deeper than before and looked into my eyes. His eyelashes were shaking so close that I could see them shivering When I turned my head slightly to the side, I made an angle. So that you can take a good picture from the side. At that moment, I heard a click. ¡°I¡¯m all right now, thank you.¡± ¡°Thank God,¡± said Kean with a relieved look. I changed the conversation and distracted Kian before he became interested in the sound from the bushes. Now you think you got the scoop; you must feel like you hit the jackpot. But wait a little longer. I¡¯ll give you a taste of your own medicine. I unintentionally smirked at the thought of revenge, Kian spotting it, asked me, ¡°In a good mood?¡± ¡°Uh, yes¡­ there¡¯s something like that¡­¡± I decided to keep it a secret from Kian. I¡¯ll be busy enough dealing with these crooks. *** ¡°It¡¯s a scoop!¡± The Daily Gossip reporter Hanson returned to the newspaper with a swollen heart. While hiding in the bushes, I thought I met eyes with the princess and, for a terrifying moment, thought I was caught. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t seem to notice me. Thanks to you, I was able to take this picture. A picture of a princess¡¯ slave lowering his head as if to kiss his master. With this, I can sweep up the money! The article I wrote last time was also a big hit. It sold more copies than any other issue since the founding of the newspaper. Hanson had received a reward for his contribution. A bundle of money was already waiting for him in his imagination. He rushed to the Editor with the developed photographs. The Editor who saw the picture said with a big smile. ¡°Good job! This will sell even more copies than last time!¡± The Editor patted Hanson on the shoulder with pride. Arrogant Hanson replied with false modesty, ¡°You¡¯re just flattering me.¡± The Editor celebrated with a greedy look, ¡°All right, Hanson. Let¡¯s make money!¡± ¡°Yes, editor!¡± Replied Hanson industriously. They each fell into their happy dreams and never could have imagined what was about to happen. *** By noon the next day, the Editor of Daily Gossip had lost his mind. It was because the phone had been on fire since morning. They were all advertisers, threatening to pull their ads. The editor-in-chief was on the verge of going mad. Advertising was the primary source of revenue for newspapers, even before the profits from newspaper sales. When asked why they were suddenly trying to cut deals, everyone refused to answer. How would they cover the cost of printing newspapers if the ads are cut off right now? How was the office rent going to be paid? The Editor was not willing to fork over his own money to pay for the employees. He took out a pipe to relieve his headache. Smoking cleared my throbbing head a little. Let¡¯s calm down for now. The company has accumulated profits so that you can cover the expenses with them. We can always recruit new advertisers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ When I came up with measures, I felt much lighter than before. He was smoking his cigarette and relaxing his mind and body when the phone rang again. The Editor¡¯s face cracked. The editor-in-chief answered the phone, irritatingly. -Long time no see, Editor. *** Chapter 8.2 The Editor cleared his voice urgently. He stooped back and forth, even though his opponent was not in front of him. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Lord Spencer? To what do I owe the pleasure?¡± -I will not tolerate tardiness for your bill this month. I must receive the full amount on the due date. It was like a bolt of lightning struck him out of the blue. Feeling his hand holding the phone grow oily with cold sweat, the Editor asked. ¡°The other day¡­ didn¡¯t you say you would extend the expiration date? Didn¡¯t you?¡± ¨C Things have changed. You¡¯ll have to pay me back on the due date. The money was borrowed at a time when the newspaper was in bad shape. The Editor irrefutable proof that Princess Ashford had a relationship with a slave. ¡®If you write this article, you can make a fortune and pay back the debt. But if you fail to pay back the money you borrowed before that, you will go bankrupt.¡¯ The expiration date was tomorrow. ¡°Please¡­! Please give us more time!¡± The editor-in-chief begged for help, but the answer was firm. When he implored him to tell me why he was doing this, the Editor heard the sound of Lord Spencer clicking his tongue. -Hey Editor. You¡¯ve messed with the wrong person. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± -Princess Ashford. She¡¯s a scary woman. I don¡¯t even want to turn her into an enemy. At Lord Spencer¡¯s words, the Editor grasped a series of events only then. The princess had orchestrated this all in retaliation for the articles. Because she had let it go once the Editor had thought it would be acceptable to do it again. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± ¡®Is this how it feels to fall from heaven to hell overnight?¡¯ The Editor laughed like a madman, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t accept reality and drank himself to sleep. *** Hanson habitually opened his mailbox before going to work. The mail came, and he opened the envelope on the spot. Upon reading the contents, his face turned pale. It was none other than a court order. The report said that he had been reported for trespassing on private property, so he was asked to appear at the court. Hanson¡¯s head was dazed for a moment. He didn¡¯t think anyone noticed him sneaking into the Duke¡¯s estate. ¡®The crime of trespassing on private property is a misdemeanor that ends with a fine. Don¡¯t panic. Once you¡¯ve published this article, you¡¯ll make a lot of money too. There won¡¯t be a problem.¡¯ Hanson went to work with a false sense of hope in his heart. ¡®I¡¯ll publish an article with even more compelling content than last time. Again, newspapers will be selling like hotcakes.¡¯ Arriving at the office with such a happy imagination, a fellow reporter spoke with a severe look on his face. ¡°Hey, Hanson. What a disaster!¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡± ¡°Our newspaper is going under!¡± Hanson retorted back with an expression of incredulity. ¡°Nice prank.¡± But after hearing the whole story from a fellow reporter, he was speechless. Belatedly, Hanson realized how enormous a mistake he had committed. Princess Ashford. She was a ferocious tiger he had poked thinking it was a kitten. Realizing it was too late to remedy the hopeless situation, Hanson flopped into his chair, muttering miserably. ¡°I¡¯m screwed now, ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡± A few days later, went out of print without even a whisper. People vaguely wondered what had happened to the active newspaper that had suddenly disappeared. Hearsay had it that the newspaper had slandered a noble¡ªthere was curiosity as to who it was but fear at offending such an influential aristocrat outweighed any inclinations of inquisitiveness. Sometimes knowing was dangerous. *** ¡°My lady, I have followed through with the punishment as you ordered.¡± I was pleased to hear the progress report from the butler. ¡°Good work.¡± The butler bowed his head and then took something out of his inner pocket. ¡°These are the pictures.¡± The butler laid the pictures down on my desk and then exited the study. There were dozens of photos from the picnic. I was surprised at the pile and tsk-ed my tongue at the reporter¡¯s enthusiasm. I¡¯ll have to hide these pictures and keep them in a safe place. Some photographs were misleading and would definitely make tongues wag. Namely, the picture of Kian tilting his head and ¡°kissing me.¡± I had an idea what it would look like when taken at an angle, but when I saw the picture, I felt my face get hot inexplicably. *** Having taken care of the newspaper that hadn¡¯t known it¡¯s place, I decided to celebrate. That evening, I was going to have dinner with Kian at a restaurant downtown. ¡°It¡¯s famous for lobster dishes from the southern part of the country.¡± In the carriage, I showed the restaurant¡¯s promotional brochure to Kian. He said in a slightly jittery voice. ¡°I like seafood dishes.¡± His pure expectation was so cute that I laughed unintentionally. ¡°What¡¯s your favorite item on the menu? Is there anything you can¡¯t eat?¡± While excitedly chatting to Kian, the carriage stopped in front of the restaurant. ¡®I hope the chef makes food that suits Kian¡¯s taste,¡¯ I thought as we entered the restaurant. ¡°Oh my¡­ Kian?¡± A lady I had never seen before suddenly put on a show, as if she were announcing that she knew Kian. Chapter 9 ¡°I had no idea I would see you here!¡± said the lady, in a voice of joy and helplessness. She was so thrilled that she was about to shed tears. But Kian looked noticeably dark. Having been self-absorbed and one-sidedly enjoying their reunion, she belatedly noticed my existence and asked. ¡°Is the person next to Kian, your new master?¡± I could guess her identity from the fact that she was referring to me as a new owner. When I nodded, she said with a refined smile. ¡°I¡¯m Veronica Lawrence, Kian¡¯s ex-owner. Countess Lawrence, please.¡± The nobles who were the masters of Kian in the novel were all horrible people. So I wasn¡¯t happy to see her. However, I knew enough to swallow my heart and return the introduction. I said with due courtesy. ¡°Olivia Ashford.¡± She was Count Lawrence¡¯s wife. I don¡¯t know why she came all the way to the capital, but she can¡¯t keep running into Kian like this. While agonizing over what to do with this woman, the Countess requested, ¡°I know it¡¯s rude to ask you a favor like this, but could you spare me a moment? It¡¯s imperative for me¡­.¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡± There¡¯s a quiet cafe near here. Can we talk there?¡± There was a nuance that it was not a matter that would end with one or two words. She also proposed talking elsewhere, away from the famous restaurant with esteemed guests and the ears of noble society. I¡¯m sure our talk won¡¯t be pleasant. But if I refused, I was confident that this brazen woman would show up again and point at Kian. I needed to nip this in the bud. Once I heard her out, I decided to keep her away from Kian by any means necessary. *** Countess Lawrence lead us to a discreet and quiet cafe. I found out why, right away. The coffee tasted surprisingly bad. At least one could talk easily here without the distraction of other customers. The place was empty. ¡°I¡¯ll get to the point since I know you are busy,¡± the Countess said bluntly. ¡°Sell Kian to me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± I took a sip of my stale coffee and almost spat it out. It was an unexpected shock. What is she saying now¡­.? I put the teacup down calmly with a firm¡¯ clink¡¯. Then, politely expressed my refusal. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am, but I have no intention of selling Kian.¡± But the Countess did not easily step down. She tried to carry on the conversation tenaciously, confessing her circumstances that I did not ask for, nor did I care for. ¡°It was never my will to sell Kian. My husband forced him away from me. But a year ago, my husband was killed in action, and I thought I¡¯d like to get him back, even though it¡¯s late. And today, I came on a trip to the capital, and I happened to meet Kian. So, please return him¡­.¡± the Countess appealed with tears in her eyes. (ugh gross) The only thing I heard was that she thought I had taken Kian from her. ¡°No matter how much you paid for Kian, I¡¯ll pay twice or three times as much.¡± The Countess said in a quivering voice. It was Kian. ¡°Master ¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡± ¡°¡­..¡¤¡¤.¡± There was a note of uneasiness in Kian¡¯s light blue eyes. Did he really think I was going to sell him? It¡¯s obvious what will happen if you sell Kian to that woman¡ªyou die. I turned my head towards Countess Lawrence. ¡°Countess, you said you would pay twice¡­¡­ no, three times the amount I paid for Kian, right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The Countess had an aura of arrogance; she was probably the sole inheritor of her deceased husband¡¯s estate. She carried the attitude that no matter how much I demanded from her that she could easily pay. But I don¡¯t think you would maintain that confidence after hearing what I paid. ¡°Then, can you prepare 300 billion gallons right now?¡± The Countess¡¯s mouth dropped stupidly. ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t know I bought Kian for a hundred billion gallons, did you?¡± The Lawrence estate lies thousands of kilometers from the capital¡¯s aristocratic society. So it¡¯s not surprising that she¡¯s in the dark about the circumstances and rumors surrounding me. Maybe that¡¯s why she fearlessly offered to buy back Kian three times more. The Countess stuttered in a quivering voice. ¡°300 billion gallons! Come on, that¡¯s ridiculous. That¡¯s too exorbitant a price, right?¡± The count¡¯s wife bit her lips as if she was struggling with defeat. I smiled and told her, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have the ability to pay Kian¡¯s ransom.¡± The Countess¡¯s face was distorted. Her cheeks blushed with shame. ¡°It seems this is the end of our conversation. We are leaving.¡± I took Kian out of his seat, leaving her shaking with indignation. We took a few steps, a sharp voice came. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± I kept walking, ignoring the Countess¡¯s cry. It¡¯s not worth it anyway. But the next moment, I had no choice but to stop walking, even if I didn¡¯t like it. ¡°Kian¡­ is he still good in bed?¡± *** ¡°¡­.!¡± I turned back with a stiff look, and she smiled, narrowing her eyes thinly. ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°Oh my, did Kian neglect his service?¡± I avoided an explicit expression. For a second, it didn¡¯t occur to me to recognize the actual sword behind her words. And how it would affect Kian. Kian¡¯s shoulders trembled thinly. He looked down, trying to disappear, and the blood drained out from his face. He was pitifully pale. Because I read the original novel, I knew that Kian was a night slave. However, I didn¡¯t anticipate facing his tragedies and his traumas in this cruel way. I clenched my trembling fist. How many nights he must have suffered doing unwanted things? How long those nights, when he was forced to embrace someone, must have been for him? Just thinking about it makes me feel enraged¡­¡­that woman, that criminal¡¤¡¤¡¤ she is opening and cutting into Kian¡¯s wounds just to provoke me¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ When I registered that fact, my reason snapped. I strode before the Countess, raised a cup of coffee, and threw it on her face. ¡°Argh!¡± cried the Countess. Tepid coffee dripped from her wet hair and smelled dirty¡ªit suited her. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± cried the Countess, glaring at me with bloodshot eyes. I looked down at her with cold eyes and rebuked her, ¡°You dare mock and discuss my private life! Do I have to endure such insults?¡± ¡®Is Kian still good at bed?¡± Kian neglected his service?¡¯ Her loose mouth spilled insults that she could be punished for. She assumed I had forced Kian. But the Countess came out red-handed. ¡°I just wanted to give you some helpful information as a former owner of Kian. Rather, you insulted me. I¡¯ll never let this go.¡± I snorted at her pathetic provocation. If you don¡¯t just let it go, are you going to take me to court? I decided to let her know kindly because she still doesn¡¯t seem to understand the situation. ¡°Madame, you know, I have a lot of money. I¡¯m willing to pay 200 billion gallons or 300 billion gallons to bring you to justice and convict you. But what about you Countess? How much are you willing to spend to punish me?¡­ In fact, can you pay?¡± ¡°¡­¡± It¡¯s an unfair truth, but there¡¯s nothing in the world that can¡¯t be done with money. Even this obtuse Countess must be well aware of the fact. You look like you¡¯re going to die of anger, but you can¡¯t respond, can you? I warned her in a harsh voice. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go to jail for insulting my honor, get out of here right now.¡± The Countess¡¯s face contorted uglily. She left her seat as if she were running away without wiping all the dripping liquid off her face. *** Dinner at the restaurant has been postponed to another day. Kian¡¯s condition deteriorated after meeting the count¡¯s wife. We decided to return to the mansion for a light dinner. The employees served the food, but Kian could hardly touch it. Eventually, I stopped eating and ordered the servants to clear the table. I took Kian back to my room. He¡¯s been avoiding my gaze and dropping his head down. ¡°Kian, please show me your face,¡± I imploringly requested. Kian finally slowly lifted his face. Because of the count¡¯s wife, the past that he wanted to forget and hide is revealed. He looked precarious as a man standing on a cliff. I tried to hold his hand to console him. But as soon as our skin touched, it was as if he touched fire, and he pulled his hand away. ¡°My body is dirty and filthy,¡± he spoke with difficulty. ¡°Whatever life you¡¯ve lived in the past, it wasn¡¯t Kian¡¯s will. So don¡¯t belittle yourself. You did nothing wrong. Don¡¯t feel bad for surviving.¡± There was so much to say. But words were so incomplete. I¡¯m afraid my clumsy words will hurt him even more. But, still. I stretched my arms toward Kian, who bowed his head. And then I clasped him in my arms. ¡°¡­..!¡± Surprised, Kian recoiled. Kian struggled as if he were trying to get away from me. The more he did, the tighter I hugged him. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s right to do this. I was too incompetent to heal someone¡¯s trauma. Forget heal¡ª I don¡¯t think I can comprehend all his tragedies. However, at least I wanted to try to understand and help bear a few of his burdens. I gently swept Kian¡¯s back. How long have I been patting his back? Little by little, his resistance died down. Soon, he stopped trying to escape. Kian, wrapped up in my arms, asked with his hurt in his throat. ¡°Doesn¡¯t master hate me?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡± I gently stroked his shivering back. I picked my words poorly. ¡°You didn¡¯t do it because you wanted to. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Kian didn¡¯t push me away like he did before. By the hair on his shoulders trembling up and down, I knew he was sobbing in silence. I don¡¯t think any words of consolation would be enough. I only gave him a steady hug until he let out all his tears. Chapter 10.1 ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± I asked as I unwrapped my arms from him. Kian¡¯s eyes were red. He nodded instead of answering. It made me recall the novel¡­Now that I think about it, Kian shed many tears before blackening. The Kian in my dreams was a man without blood or tears. It was disconcerting to juxtapose these two different visages and then amazing to realize that they were the same person. He wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes with the back of his hand. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let you see me like this. I¡¯m sorry.¡± I shook my head firmly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about,¡± I¡¯m just grateful that you haven¡¯t been radicalized by it. I patted my shoulder and said: ¡°If you¡¯re having a hard time, you can cry here as much as you like. Here, like today, I¡¯ll lend you my shoulder.¡± Kian¡¯s cheeks turned red as if he had been burned by fire. He shook his head and mumbled to himself, ¡°I¡¯m not going to cry now.¡± The cute silhouette of him trying to compose himself tears made me smile gently. The night was deep when Kian found some peace of mind. Sounds of crickets crying came from the open window. I pulled myself up to go back now. ¡°It¡¯s late. I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°Oh, master¡­¡± Kian called me abruptly as I tried to leave the room. ¡°Umm? Yes?¡± After hesitating for a moment, he opened his mouth. ¡°Good night,¡± he said shyly. I grinned. ¡°Good night to you too, Kian,¡± Kian saw me off with a feverish smile. His smile looked softer than before. I wanted to keep seeing that smile. Internally I vowed to protect him from his fate. I¡¯ll stop him from becoming twisted and make him happy. It was the pledge I had made when I first met him at the auction house. Recalling it, I left Kian¡¯s room behind. *** A few days have passed since that day. As I was going down to the dining room for breakfast, I ran into Kian in the hallway. ¡°Good morning, Kian.¡± Kian glowed with a gentle smile and asked: ¡°Did master have a good night¡¯s sleep as well?¡± When I saw his vibrant countenance, I felt relieved that he had slept soundly. Servants carried in the meal, and the room soon became full of the smell of delicious food. I spoke as I spread apple jam on the brown bread. ¡°I have some work to do outside today.¡± I had an appointment with the Duchess of Wedgewood in the afternoon. She was vital in our Ashford¡¯s art export business. Since long ago, neighboring countries have been fascinated by the Empire¡¯s unique culture. The increased interest in our food, clothes naturally meant the increased interest in our art. Even the Queen of Genoa had a special love for Imperial culture. The rich woman spared no expense in buying art. The Duchess of Wedgewood was the very same Queen¡¯s niece. Versed in high art, the Queen trusted the Duchess¡¯s taste and often bought pieces after a few words. If the Duchess and the Queen were involved, it was an easy sell. I called the carriage before breakfast and had the carriage wait for me so as not to be late for the appointment. Kian saw me off to the front door of the mansion. ¡°When are you coming back?¡± Kian asked as I was getting into the wagon. I looked back at him and saw an expression that reminded me of a worried puppy. When Kian had that face, it was hard to leave. ¡°It¡¯ll be over before dark, so let¡¯s have dinner together.¡± Kian nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting. Good-bye, Master.¡± The carriage took off. After some distance, I looked out of the car window and saw Kian still standing on the porch. I vowed to finish my meeting with the Duchess as soon as possible. *** Chapter 10.2 ¡°Lady Olivia, it¡¯s a pleasure to see you.¡± Smiled the Duchess of Wedgewood while appreciating a painting. The Duchess chose a museum as our meeting place. It was unusual. I greeted her. The painting she was admiring was Nicholas Rossetti¡¯s Portrait of Mrs. La Morr. Said the Duchess, who reverently looked at the painting: ¡°It¡¯s a tragedy that Nicholas isn¡¯t painting anymore. Nicholas, the most renowned portrait painter of the Empire. Five years ago, he suddenly broke his brush and declared that no one inspired him to paint. Family, friends, and colleagues¡ªeven the Emperor, came forward and tried to persuade him to resume his art career. But it was useless. The Duchess spoke in a grim tone: ¡°In particular, this painting, ¡°The Portrait of Mrs. La Morr,¡± is the most illustrious painting of Nicholas, the master of pre-barrette techniques. Who would have imagined that he would stop working on this masterpiece?¡± ¡°Portrait of Mrs. La Morr¡± was not a pre-barrette technique, but a painting of a Servita technique. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t help but doubt my ears at the moment. The Duchess of Wedgewood was rumored to be an artist herself. Did she make such a ludicrous mistake? No, there is no way that the Duchess, who is well versed in high art, doesn¡¯t know what I know. It¡¯s more convincing to think she was deliberately mistaken to test me. The two techniques, pre-barette, and servita, were completely different concepts and could not be confused. However, it was an unfamiliar term for most of nobility not well-versed in art history. Perhaps the Duchess was testing me because she didn¡¯t want to talk about business with someone who didn¡¯t have a basic knowledge of art. But the problem was too easy? If you were going to test me, you could have prepared something more challenging. I spoke in a relaxed and confident manner, as would a student who knew the answer. ¡°As you already know, Nicholas Rossetti is famous for being the first artist to come up with the Servita technique.¡± The Duchess smiled as if it had been the answer she had wanted. ¡°Are there any other questions for me? I could explain the history of the last 100 years of Imperial art, if you¡¯d like.¡± The Duchess lightly laughed, amused. She looked at me curiously and said: ¡°No, the princess passed admirably.¡± There must have been a reason she deliberately asked such an easy question. Maybe she was trying to feel out if I truly appreciated art or simply treated it as a capitalist venture. So, even though she tested me, I didn¡¯t feel bad. ¡°Well, should we start talking about business?¡± When I asked, the Duchess flashed a smile and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± *** ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I have had such a pleasant conversation. I felt intellectually stimulated by your fresh ideas.¡± ¡°You¡¯re flattering me. I am amazed at the depth of your knowledge.¡± Said the Duchess, looking at me with a regretful look on the carriage: ¡°Please visit often and have tea with me.¡± ¡°I would be honored, ma¡¯am.¡± Thanks to my knowledge of art history, the conversation with the Duchess was amicable and fruitful. Thus, it was easy to make a deal about exporting art to the Kingdom of Genoa. I left the carriage feeling accomplished. My destination was a downtown restaurant. I decided to meet Kian there. I found myself in a hurry, rushing to make it on time. Under the streetlight, a familiar silhouette could be seen. Kian turned around, and he laughed as he made eye contact with me. I ran to Kian at a trot. ¡°Have you been waiting long?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ve just arrived, too.¡± Kian escorted me to the restaurant. It was busy, full of patrons, and had an elegant and luxurious atmosphere. Dinner was a success. Fortunately, the main character was delighted with the chef¡¯s skills. After enjoying a pleasant dinner, we took a walk down the street. When I crossed the bridge between the main street and the other side of the river, I saw a road full of artists appear. Unknown painters spread their canvases on the street and painted caricatures or sold their paintings. I was walking along the picturesque riverside, eyeing the art with Kian when a stranger appeared out of nowhere. ¡°Hey, young man!¡± It was a hobo who called out to Kian. He had a shaggy beard, floppy limbs, and long, disheveled, tangled hair. ¡°Excuse me, sir!¡° Sir Hans, my escort knight, took the vagrant away. I push my hair behind my ears nervously. Why every time we went out, someone was trying to pick a fight with Kian? ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I openly expressed my discomfort and irritation, but the drifter spoke with no sign of hostility. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m not trying to beg.¡± Then why are you bothering us? The hobo took items out of his pack on his back. Unexpectedly, they were all painting tools, including an easel, paints, and palettes. He spoke in an earnest voice: ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to draw a picture of this young man¡­ Would you permit me?¡± Chapter 11.1 I didn¡¯t know the bum-looking man was a painter. It¡¯s nice that he wants Kian to model for him. But there¡¯s one thing I¡¯m concerned about. Modelling work is harder than it seems. It isn¡¯t easy to maintain the same posture for a long time. So I hesitated to say yes, and the unknown painter begged. ¡°Please allow me. I really want to draw that young man. He¡¯s the perfect model I¡¯ve been looking for!¡± The painter¡¯s eyes were filled with emotion and joy to prove that the words were not false. He spoke in a heated tone. ¡°I swear that young man is the most beautiful creature I¡¯ve ever seen. He¡¯s beautiful.¡± ¡°¡­..!¡± How did you know that? I admired the artist¡¯s insight. The most beautiful creature in the world. That was not an exaggeration but a fact. Because Kian *is* the most beautiful person in the novel, the author said so. I can¡¯t believe that painter recognized the true value of Kian. I asked Kian in a slightly excited voice. ¡°Kian, what do you want to do?¡± Kian looked a little sorry for the man when he looked at the artist. He said: ¡°If you¡¯ll let me, I¡¯ll do as he says.¡± Perhaps he felt sympathy for the beggar-looking painter. If Kian wanted to do it, I had no reason to stop him, so I immediately replied: ¡± Okay. I¡¯ll allow it.¡° ¡°Haha! Good thinking!¡± The painter stood his easel on one side of the street with great joy. After making Kian pose, he began his work with a palette in one hand and a brush in the other. The artist began to observe and described Kian with a delicate brush. The background was simplified and carefully drawn through Kian¡¯s face. Clear sky blue eyes, smooth nose and peachy lips. Twinkling silver hair and a graceful tux. When Kian was given a break in between, the painter did not let go of his brush. He painted with great concentration, just as the painters did when they burned with the spirit of art. I watched the scene from a few steps away. His ability was eye-catching. When the painter finally put down his brush, admiration bursted out of my mouth without censure. I thought Kian in the picture was looking at me and talking to me, ¡°You¡¯re a master.¡± He had such an elaborate talent that there was no other way to describe him. Is this guy a genius? You must be a famous painter. Why haven¡¯t I recognized you? When I asked his name because I thought so, the artist said with a false smile. ¡°I¡¯m just a painter who sells his humble talents to make ends meet.¡± Ha! Said like an eccentric genius artist. The evasive response made me doubt the reality of his words. I wanted to ask more questions, but I wanted to give Kian a quick rest, who must have had a hard time being a model. I was worried that Kian might catch a cold because of the strong wind. Intending to return to the mansion, I called up a carriage. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m the luckiest artist to be able to paint you.¡± Before getting on the wagon, the painter said to Kian. The artist looked at Kian with eyes that would have kissed him on the back of his hand if he were a woman. Kian laughed with a bashful face. Anyway, our main character¡¯s beauty was overwhelming and bound to create problems because it¡¯s effect is perfect in all directions. I closed the curtains in the carriage. *** ¡°Attending the Imperial Art Exhibition?¡± Invited to Duchess Wedgewood¡¯s mansion, I asked back, savoring the subtle aroma of tea. ¡°Yes. Aren¡¯t you also looking forward to it, princess?¡± asked the Duchess, with her eyes glistening. The exhibition is held once a year at the 6th Imperial Academy of Fine Arts. The Imperial Art Exhibition is, so to speak, a gateway for artists. When the judges¡¯ attention is received at the art exhibition, a stable future as a painter is virtually guaranteed. As paintings are sold at high prices as well as gaining fame, countless artists who want to grab wealth and fame display their works. At the end of the exhibition, the paintings on display are sold to the public, and the better the judges score, the higher the price. Therefore, it was vital for me to participate in the exhibition and check the paintings¡¯ ranking. ¡°Let¡¯s attend the exhibition together, won¡¯t you?¡± Said the Duchess with a friendly smile. Perhaps because we had similar interests, she was very kind to me. I answered with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s.¡° Even though it¡¯s not strictly business-related, I¡¯m willing to go. *** Chapter 11.2 ¡°Lady Olivia, here you are,¡± as soon as she got off the carriage, the Duchess of Wedgewood called me in a welcoming voice. I made my way through the crowd, walking towards the Duchess. The exhibition hall, where the Imperial Art Exhibition is held, is crowded with people every year. The vast crowd was proof of how hot people¡¯s interest in the event was. I entered the exhibition hall, being careful not to step on someone else¡¯s dress by mistake. ¡°Come on, then¡­ Shall we take a tour?¡± asked the Duchess, eager to look at the paintings on the walls of the exhibition room. There are as many as 3,000 paintings on display. The number was so large that some paintings were hung as high as the ceiling. A bad placement could be disastrous to an artist whose artwork couldn¡¯t be seen properly. The paintings hung there were those that did not get good marks from the judges. In other words, the works¡¯ rankings could be told from the place where they were hung. The Duchess appreciated a painting carefully, and I made notes in my notebook, focusing on notable artists¡¯ works. After the exhibition, I was going to buy some paintings that I had been eyeing. I continued to observe the show with his Duchess. In the meantime, an unusually large crowd caught my attention. A large artwork hung alone on one wall. The layout was intended to allow visitors to concentrate fully on the painting. The Duchess explained in an excited voice. ¡°The work on that spot was unanimously the highest score by the judges.¡± That meant it would be a very expensive painting. The Duchess and I came closer to see the image. And the moment the picture came into view¡­ ¡°¡­..!¡± I couldn¡¯t say anything because I was so surprised. Because the young man in the picture was a face I knew so well. There was the face of the most beautiful young man in the world. The author¡¯s name was quickly identified next to the title ¡°Portrait of a Youth.¡± Nicholas Rossetti. A strange encounter a few days ago passed through my mind. It was Nicholas Rossetti, a young genius who I had thought he was a poor unknown artist¡­ ¡­I felt like I was walloped in the back of the head and mentally broken into laughter. I heard a sniffling sound from the side. Tears stood in the Duchess¡¯s gentle eyes. She said in a slightly hoarse voice, stealing the edge of her eyes with a handkerchief. ¡°When I look at the young man¡¯s face, I can feel how much hardship he has gone through.¡± I understood the Duchess¡¯s words and slowly faced the painting again. The elaborate portrayal of the painting, as if the figure in the painting were alive and breathing, was phenomenal, but there was something else about the painting. There was an element that made the viewer¡¯s heartache. Kian had a sad aura in the painting. There was a tragic glow in his eyes as if he had suffered something great. Whether the artist intentionally drew it or not, Kian in the painting emphasized a dim and mournful atmosphere. Maybe that¡¯s why the view knew instantly that his life was tragic. Of course, Kian¡¯s life was actually a thorny path. Nicholas saw Kian only that one time, but how was he able to glean so much? ¡­ He wasn¡¯t called a genius for nothing. I glanced around. Is it because outstanding works of art move people¡¯s hearts? The Duchess was not the only one whose eyes turned red. ¡°He¡¯s so beautiful¡­¡± Some people were more impressed by Kian¡¯s beautiful appearance than the actual piece. ¡°10 billion gallons¡­ ¡­no, 20 billion gallons is not enough?¡± ¡°20 billion gallons? Will that do?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll need at least 50 billion gallons!¡± Some gentlemen have already been busy pricing the painting. People appreciated paintings in their own ways. The exhibition room became noisy. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Nicholas, over there?¡± ¡°Really, Nicholas Rossetti!¡± There was a tall man who looked neat in the eye of the visitors. He strode toward me. ¡°Nice to see you again, Lady,¡± said Nicholas, neatly dressed, greeting me with his hat off, unlike when we met on the street. He was quite young-looking when he didn¡¯t have a beard. I think he¡¯s in his mid-thirties. Appearing in public for the first time in five years, Nicholas quickly caught people¡¯s attention. But he was used to getting attention and had a confident look unique to those who enjoyed it. He smiled at me and asked: ¡°Do you like the piece?¡± I didn¡¯t dare joke and say I didn¡¯t like it. It was a painting that satisfied the judges of the art exhibition with its strictness. Besides, after the exhibition, there was going to be a scramble to get a hold of the painting. I was thinking about the ensuing bidding war, but Nicholas suddenly spoke out. ¡°I¡¯ll give you this painting as a gift.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Nicholas¡¯s shocking declaration immediately caused a stir. You¡¯re going to give away a painting that you could sell for a huge price? What the hell? Nicholas spoke as if to answer the question that came to everyone¡¯s mind. ¡°It¡¯s a gift for the young man who was the model for my painting.¡± The nobles, who had their eyes on the painting, all looked stunned. The Duchess of Wedgewood who stood beside me remarked, ¡°Do you know who I envy the most in the world right now?¡± You are the one¡­ was the unspoken answer. Perhaps the Duchess was greedy for this painting. Nicholas, who caused a great deal of confusion, was indifferent to the reaction of his surroundings. He¡¯s been looking around for someone for a while. I had a rough idea of who he was looking for. ¡°Mr. Nicholas. I heard it¡¯s a payment for being your model, but isn¡¯t it too much?¡± To my question, Nicholas answered with a shrug. ¡°Too much? This painting is nothing compared to the beauty of the young man.¡± That¡¯s not just a painting¡­. He was the one that could say nothing that would surprise the judges, who knew his antics well. He said while rubbing his neatly shaved chin. ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t bring the young man.¡± He was looking for Kian. Nicholas spoke with a disappointed look on his face. ¡°The lady seems to think my gift is excessive, so please do me a favor.¡± I was pretty sure I already knew what his request would be without having to hear it. Chapter 12.1 Five years ago, a sudden case of artist¡¯s block nearly killed Nicholas. He left even the emperor¡¯s portrait unfinished under the pretext of a slump. The angry emperor threatened Nicholas to cut off his hand if he did not complete the painting immediately. But Nicholas said, ¡®I¡¯d rather lose my hand than paint an insincere picture.¡¯ An angry emperor tried to execute Nicholas. However, officials who could not lose their genius managed to save his life. It was Nicholas who suffered from such a severe lack of motivation. But then, the inspiration hit him when he painted Kian. Considering such post-war circumstances, it was understandable that he asked to see Kian again. ¡°Are you really going to grant me this favor?¡± asked Nicholas, who was humming as we crossed the street. I spoke while leaning against the soft back of the carriage. ¡°If Kian agrees. If he says no, give up and go back.¡± ¡°Okay. So¡­the young man¡¯s name is Kian,¡± Nicholas sighed with a sweet face that clearly showed he was suffering from lovesickness. ¡°Ha¡­ it¡¯s as pretty as his appearance.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Can I let this man meet with Kian? There was a slight anxiety reverberating in my toes, but the carriage had already passed through the ducal gate. *** Because of his clean appearance, Kian did not recognize Nicholas immediately. Yes, the tramp you met last time is actually this person. I was going to introduce you two that way, but Nicholas was a step faster. ¡°Kian, I¡¯ve missed you a lot.¡± With a look heavy with emotion, Nicholas clasped Kian¡¯s hand. Kian seemed a little bashful when a strange man grabbed his hand. He asked, carefully pulling out his hand. ¡°Excuse me, but who are you¡­.?¡± I spoke, separating the two and keeping the excited Nicholas away from Kian. ¡°I know how you feel, but please keep the appropriate distance. Or Kian will feel troubled.¡± ¡°Oh, I think I went a little too far.¡± Nicholas took a step back and admitted his mistake. Seeing his behavior reassured me. I guess he did have a bit of common sense. But that was my illusion. Nicholas took off his hat and bowed on one knee. He said with a desperate look at Kian. ¡°Will you please be my muse?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The stare was so burdensome that Kian stiffened like stone. *** Muses, they are inspirational beings for artists. Sometimes a lover of an artist, a disciple, an artistic comrade¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤. No, it¡¯s not important right now. Once we moved to the drawing-room, I asked Nicholas, with my arms crossed. ¡°You don¡¯t mean to burden Kian, do you?¡± Nicholas protested. ¡°No, of course not.¡± ¡°Then why did you kneel?¡± ¡°To convey my true feelings.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think that if you do something like that to someone you¡¯ve never met before, the person will feel burdened and will refuse?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but no one has ever rejected me. The assumption of rejection in the first place is worthless to me.¡± Nicholas, who has been famous since his youth, had a big head, but I didn¡¯t know it was this big. ¡°Wow, what bad luck, ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡± My inner thoughts were unintentionally mumbled out loud. Nicholas was furious at my careless remark. ¡°What did you say just now¡ª?¡±¡® It was Kian who stopped us arguing. ¡°I understand your situation. You want me to be a model for a painting, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes. You know, I have been suffering from a long slump. If you refuse, I¡¯ll fall into the depths of despair again,¡± stated Nicholas, pitifully, pretending to be helpless¡ªtrying to stir his sympathy. I tried hard to hold back my tongue. Kian, who had been pondering for a while, sighed as if he couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°If you need my help, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Nicholas rejoiced and jumped. ¡°Thank you, Kian! You are my life¡¯s benefactor!¡± Unlike Nicholas, who was thrilled, my face crumpled by itself. Said Kean with a bitter smile. ¡°You looked desperate, so¡­ I couldn¡¯t refuse.¡± I whispered to Kian in a small voice. ¡°I know. You just want to save a poor man, didn¡¯t you?¡± Indeed. Nicholas¡¯ strategy of generating compassion was valid. Nicholas mockingly smiled at me. My fists shook. I was resentful, but I couldn¡¯t help but admit defeat. *** ¡°Is this my studio?¡± inquired Master Painter Nicholas, as he inspected the workstation with easels, canvases, brushes, palettes, and colorful pigments. ¡°It¡¯s not so bad.¡± Maybe he was born with a self-confident attitude. I didn¡¯t feel comfortable with Kian going to Nicholas¡¯s house every time he wanted to paint, so I set up an art studio in the workshop, but I don¡¯t know if I made the right decision. From that day on, Nicholas stayed in his studio all day long, except for meals, his random sleeping hours, and drawing Kian. Nicholas¡¯s health was none of my business, but it was Kian I was worried about. ¡°If you¡¯re having a hard time, you can quit now.¡± I told him late one night while handing a warm cup of tea to Kian, who had returned to his room after a modelling session. Kian blinked his gentle eyes and sipped the tea. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I said I¡¯d do it, so I¡¯ll take responsibility until the end.¡± Kian smiled reassuringly at me. How can such a sweet man become so bad? But I brought myself back to reality. I¡¯m trying to live. Being selfish helps one¡¯s rate of survival. It would be nice if he awakens himself a year later and gets his hands on his full power. Or maybe if he was as gentle as he is now, he would get used by people with bad intentions and then blacken anyways? Is it better if he hardens his heart so he wouldn¡¯t get used? Maybe not all of the heart, just half. That night I pondered over such nonsense. *** Chapter 12.2 Several days passed since Nicholas dined with the duchess. He, instead, kept to the studio and kept working. A large oil painting soon hung in Nicholas¡¯ studio. It was a scene from the founding story of the Genoa Kingdom. The heroic battle of a warrior fighting against the armies of demons on a vast canvas. The warrior¡¯s face was gorgeous. But I think I¡¯ve seen that face a lot somewhere, so my eyes are empty and not registering. No, Kian again? Faces with silver-hair lined the wall of the studio. Kian everywhere. In fact, it wasn¡¯t the first time Nicholas painted Kian¡¯s face. But at this point, I was confused about whether Nicholas was an artist or an obsessive fan. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with projecting my muse into my work?¡± Nicholas asked calmly. Nicholas¡¯ masterpiece had a sense of grandeur. He was a fan of a different scale. If I had a golden hand, I could have been a fan like that¡­.. Somehow I was upset, but the butler showed up and told me that the guest had arrived. ¡°The VIP of the Kingdom of Genoa is on the way.¡± Come to think of it, today was the day the Princess of the Kingdom of Genoa would be visiting. For helping Nicholas with his paintings, the Queen of Genoa wanted to reciprocate with a visit from royalty. In the past, even the Queen had been rejected for requesting Nicholas to paint. But this time, I succeeded in obtaining a painting due to my arbitration. It was easy to persuade the picky Nicholas. Because I could simply mention Kian¡¯s name. I left Nicholas¡¯ studio and came down to the first floor. The procession of carriages passing through the front gate of the mansion was visible. There was even a carriage carrying a gift from the Queen to me. In the middle of the procession was a carriage bearing the seals of the Genoa royal family. A moment later, the splendid carriage of the Genoa royal family stopped in front of the mansion. Under the escort of a knight, a girl stepped lightly off the carriage. A cute and lovely girl with a bright smile. ¡°Nice to meet you, Lady Olivia,¡± she was the Princess to present the gift on behalf of the Queen. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Your Highness,¡± I greeted the royal daughter with a smile of welcome. A little later, I sat face to face with the royal daughter on the sofa in the drawing-room. The maid just served the freshly baked cookies and tea. I opened my mouth by recommending it. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it tiring for you to come a long way?¡± the Princess smiled brightly, lifting the teacup with graceful movements. ¡°Not at all. I decided to come here.¡± You volunteered? Of course, I thought the Queen made you come. I wondered why. But my curiosity wasn¡¯t held in suspense for long. The royal daughter suddenly changed the subject. ¡°Kian, the slave of the princess¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡± she said with a look of purity. ¡°I¡¯d like to see him once, could you call him?¡± The big eyes of the royal daughter looked pure and innocent. So I couldn¡¯t help but be confused. What is she up to? What if she offered to buy Kian like Countess Lawrence? I agonized over the teapot¡­¡­. Still, it would be a little hard to reject the royal daughter. The royal daughter opened her mouth with a sullen look. ¡°Was it too much to ask?¡± ¡± Oh, that ¡®s-¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡± I thought for a moment and then opened my mouth. ¡°Can you promise not to trouble Kian?¡± ¡°Of course, my honor¡­ No, I swear on the honor of the Kingdom of Genoa,¡± The royal daughter said without hesitation. Okay, so you don¡¯t have any plans for that¡­ In the end, I decided to trust the royal daughter. ¡°I humbly greet you, Your Highness,¡± said Kian, who followed the maid into the drawing-room. He tried to stand behind me quietly after greeting me. It was because a slave could not sit or do as he pleases without his superiors¡¯ permission. Kian, so to speak, was trying to behave as usual, but¡­ ¡°Come and sit down here.¡± The royal daughter gestured for him to sit next to me in a friendly tone, pointing to the seat. It was very unexpected that the royal daughter thought of Kian. I was a little relieved by her kind attitude. ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡± ¡°Not at all. Because this was exactly what I pictured!¡ª I wanted this so much.¡± ¡°¡­ Yes?¡± I asked back, who didn¡¯t understand what she implied. The royal daughter shyly revealed her innermost thoughts. ¡°A few days ago, I heard a rumor¡­ The story of a woman who refused the Prince¡¯s love, causing offense and decided to be with a low-profile lover.¡± No way¡­.. is that what this is about? When asked with a puzzled look, the royal daughter nodded. She spoke in a voice filled with emotion. ¡°When it comes to love, it¡¯s not easy being a noblewoman! That¡¯s why I was even more impressed by the princess¡¯ courageous choice.¡± Said the royal daughter excitedly, her big eyes twinkling. ¡°I support your love. Love beyond status, how romantic!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± For a moment, I was utterly speechless. When did this absurd rumor spread? Rumors were said to be faster than the wind, but rumors spread all the way to the Kingdom of Genoa? I managed to control my expression and organize my thoughts. Wasn¡¯t she 17 years old this year? When I was that age, I also enjoyed reading novels with larger than life romances that overcame enormous odds. (T/N: girl, I¡¯m ten years older, and I still enjoy that stuff) I decided to empathize and agree with her story first, as it would be difficult if the atmosphere became awkward. ¡°I¡¯m attracted to romantic stories, too.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± There was no way that a girl with a cute girl¡¯s sensibilities wouldn¡¯t. Then, the royal daughter took something out of her arms and put it on the table. There were two small glass bottles of index finger length. One contained a liquid in red and the other in blue. ¡°I brought it to cheer for your love. One is for the Princess, and the other is for Kian.¡± I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll appreciate it, but what is it for? When I asked, the royal daughter confessed with an ashamed blush. And, her subsequent answer was far beyond my meager imagination. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared it for you two¡­. for a good night. Do you like my present?¡± Chapter 13.1 Gifts for a good night¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤. I was speechless when I found out the identity of the gift given by the royal daughter. I¡¯ve never received such a gift in my entire life. But the Princess calmly went on to explain, whether she did or didn¡¯t notice my embarrassment. ¡°If you drink it, you can have a relationship for seven days without a break. Red medicine helps relieve women¡¯s physical fatigue, while blue medicine helps keep men¡¯s energy from cooling down. In the Kingdom of Genoa, there is a custom of giving gifts in hopes that the love of lovers will last for a long time.¡± Seven days without a break in the relationship, ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤. Kian¡¯s face turned red when he heard her words. Red to the end of his ears. He could not bear to raise his face. I was also embarrassed, and I felt my face got hot. What the hell¡­. Why does Genoa have this custom? The world is vast, and the culture is diverse, but it¡¯s still a little, ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤. When Kian and I kept silent for a long moment, the Princess finally realized that the atmosphere was strange. She looked at our complexion, confusion. ¡°¡­ Is there no such tradition in the Empire?¡± Of course, there isn¡¯t ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤. I replied with a tight smile with an unmistakable look of being put in an uncomfortable position. ¡°Oh, yes¡­.. that¡¯s right.¡± The bewildered royal daughter lamented in a tiny voice. ¡°Ah¡­¡­.¡± The royal daughter¡¯s large eyes around rapidly searched the floor, as if looking for an answer on what to do. She hurriedly apologized as if trying to cover for her mistake. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I was short-sighted. I didn¡¯t take into account that different cultures were different from country to country¡­.¡± I tried to smile and said. ¡°It¡¯s all right. You might not have noticed.¡± ¡°But if I had been a little more careful, this would have never happened¡­¡± Suddenly, the royal daughter began to cry. Tears welled up in her big eyes. I was quite embarrassed by the tears of the royal daughter. I soothed her calmly. ¡°Stop crying, Your Highness. I¡¯m grateful for the gift.¡± The little girl, who buried her small face in her handkerchief, raised her piercing eyes. ¡°¡­¡­.are you really taking it?¡¯ ¡°Of course.¡¯¡± ¡°Oh, thank God. I was really, really worried that you wouldn¡¯t like it.¡± Just a second ago, she was sobbing, and now when I said I would accept her gift, her face lit up like a lie. You didn¡¯t cry on purpose, did you¡­..? In any case, I won¡¯t actually use the gift from the royal daughter. She¡¯d be disappointed to know the truth, so I decided to keep it a secret. *** A few days after the departure of Princess Meriel, who gave me a shocking gift, I was obligated to travel to Trillian for business. Trillian is a coastal city included in the Southern Dukedom, a resort famous for its mild weather and beautiful beaches throughout the year. The lodging and tourism sector is booming due to the endless number of tourists arriving throughout the year. The accommodation business was so successful that I built a new hotel. The purpose of my visit to Trillian was to attend the opening ceremony of the hotel. A number of my relatives were also scheduled to attend the ceremony. That meant that Uncle James would attend. I was reluctant to run into him, who was trying to undermine me, aiming for my place. What¡¯s fortunate is that I don¡¯t see my uncle¡¯s face anymore after my ascension ceremony. ¡°You¡¯re going to a resort for a long time, but are you only going to work?¡± It¡¯s 3 pm, and I already feel drowsy. Asked Kian, who was sitting across from me and drinking tea. I said over a sip of fragrant rose tea. ¡°Huh? Ah ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ what, right.¡± ¡°You said you have no other schedule other than participating in the ceremony, right?¡± ¡°Huh.¡± ¡°Then, take a rest for a few days while you¡¯re going.¡± ¡°Well ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡± It was a good idea. However, John¡¯s actions traumatized me; it became difficult to trust my employees fully. Would it be okay to leave Kian alone? Then Kian inquired as if he had read my mind. ¡°Is it because of me?¡± ¡°Huh? There¡¯s no such thing.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..Please tell me honestly.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m fine¡ªit¡¯s really okay.¡± I said, shaking my head, with my hands waving, trying to deflect. Kian lowered his eyes sullenly. ¡°If it¡¯s because you don¡¯t like leaving me alone¡­.. please take me with you.¡± I was surprised and didn¡¯t respond readily to his unexpected proposal. ¡°Do you hate the idea of me going with you?¡± ¡°No, such thing¡­¡± ¡°Then, are you¡¯re taking me with you?¡± ¡°Oh, well¡ªthat¡¯s¡­¡­¡± ¡°Please take me with you, Master.¡± He looked like a big dog begging me to take him for a walk. If I refuse, you will show your disappointment by lowering your shoulders instead of your tail¡­ With such an adorable face, Kian looked at me. He said, blinking his watery blue eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t you?¡± I thought I¡¯d feel guilty if I said no to that face. So I nodded unconsciously. *** I got off the train and went to the hotel by carriage. It was a short trip from the train. The hotel was full of well-dressed nobles. Most of them were relatives who rush from each region to attend the ceremony. ¡°Olivia, how long has it been?¡± ¡°Dear Aunt, you¡¯ve become even more beautiful since I¡¯ve seen you last.¡± I was busy greeting my relatives when, inadvertently, I made eye contact with Uncle James. ¡°Have you been doing a good job, Uncle?¡± As he greeted me with a smile, he laughed, pulling the tip of his lips sharply. ¡°You¡¯ve finally shown your face to the family event. You should be ashamed of having such an article.¡± He was referring to the article from the gossip paper when I had first bought Kian. *** Chapter 13.2 I said with a graceful smile, ignoring his provocation. ¡°I fully understand how you feel. I¡¯m still immature; however, consider you will not stand out because you are not the Duke, instead you are an assistant manager but there are a lot of eyes on me¡­.. Shouldn¡¯t you cover your words?¡± Seeing the reporters appearing in front of the hotel, uncle James crumpled his face. They were deliberately called by the family to promote the new hotel. Uncle James bluntly snapped back. ¡°If you know, I trust you will behave yourself?¡± He acted like he had a lot of things to say; Uncle James turned his back, huffed, and walked away as if he rethought his actions and wasn¡¯t willing. If you fight with me in front of other people, there will only be articles about family fights and internal struggles. ¡°Everyone, thank you so much for being here today.¡± The ceremony began, and on a temporary podium set in the hotel lobby, I recited the congratulatory speech I had memorized earlier. The applause burst upon the completion of the not-so-long congratulatory oration. The event went very smoothly. The ceremony ended after cutting a red ribbon with some relatives, including Uncle James, and taking a few pictures. There was still a place for lunch with relatives; I mingled enough for courtesy¡¯s sake, and after a moderate amount of time left. After catching the carriage, I headed to the seaside villa where Kian was waiting. Kian, who was sitting by the window looking at the sea, felt my presence and turned his head. ¡°Did your event go well?¡± I took off my hat and put it on the table. ¡°Yes. Have you been well?¡± Kian nodded. ¡°Would you like to eat lunch?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Both Kian and I were hungry, so I asked the servants to serve the food quickly. After a while, the table was filled with dishes that stimulated our salivary glands even at a glance. The lunch I had with Kian alone overlooking the sea felt precious. Seeing him eat well, I wanted to put even more food in his mouth. I sliced ??the steak into bite-sized pieces and transferred it to his plate. ¡°You should eat a lot.¡± Then Kian extracted the meat of the lobster and put it on my plate. He said with a smile. ¡°Eat a lot too, Master.¡± I was having an amiable time with Kian when¡ª ¡°You must not go in!¡± ¡°Move! Get out of the way!¡± I heard a scuffle outside the door. Suddenly, the door slammed opened, and an uninvited guest appeared. ¡°So, this is where you were flirting with slaves?¡± This sarcastic voice belonged to Uncle James. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my lady. Even though I told him he couldn¡¯t enter¡­¡± The attendant who followed my uncle bowed his head in distress. Where did Lord Hans go at this time? Well, there¡¯s no time to find out where he is now. How did my uncle know I was here, anyway? I never told my relatives where I was going. ¡°Did you stalk me?¡± I asked with a sharp voice, and a brazen retort came back. ¡°Stalk? I was just worried that my beloved niece was not in good shape, so I followed you.¡± He approached me while looking around with a casual face. Uncle James spat, displeased while staring at Kian and I dining together. ¡°You¡¯re a spoiled slave. Where have you heard a slave daring to sit at the same table with your master and eat?¡± ¡°I have given permission, and it¡¯s none of your business.¡± But he ignored me and didn¡¯t listen to me at all. Far from listening, he did something ridiculous. In a flash, Uncle James picked up the plate in front of Kian and spilled it¡¯s contents on the floor. ¡°¡­¡­.!¡± Vegetables and meat were scattered around. There was a red stain on the white tablecloth. ¡°What are you doing!¡± I jumped to my feet and shouted. My angry glare could kill, but my uncle didn¡¯t blink. He clicked his tongue and shouted: ¡°How dare a slave not know his place and share a table with his master. Get out of that chair right now! Get down and kneel on the floor!¡± ¡°It is my will¡ªit has nothing to do with you.¡± I gestured to Kian, who was trying to stand up, telling him to stay seated, and that it was okay. When the uncle saw it, his fist slammed the table and shouted. ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me ordering you to stand up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right, Kian. You can sit down.¡± He laughed as if he was dumbfounded. The next moment, he grabbed Kian¡¯s hair with a wickedly heavy touch. Kian¡¯s silvery fine hair was caught in the clutches of my uncle¡¯s hand. ¡°Ouch¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤!¡± Kian, whose head was forced back, groaned a painful exclamation. The uncle said with a mean smile. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stand up on your feet, I¡¯ll force you to get up.¡± Kian closed his eyes tightly as if enduring agony. When I saw Kian¡¯s painful visage, my sight became white. ¡®What if Kian turns evil?¡¯ The knife I had cut meat before entered my distraught sight. I picked it up. Uncle James ridiculed me: ¡°What are you doing? You wouldn¡¯t dare threaten me with that¡­¡± I grabbed the knife and threw it at my uncle. The sharp steak knife touched Uncle James¡¯s ear, and went to the pillar with a puck. My uncle¡¯s head creaked like a machine that needed to be oiled. When he saw the knife embedded in the pillar, his complexion turned blue. He roared as he ran wild. ¡°Olivia! Have you lost your mind over a slave?! You are willing to offend and don¡¯t care about the consequences!¡± ¡°You know it well.¡± The uncle opened his mouth as if he had lost his mind. You touched the wrong person today. I intended to engrave the fact clearly on you. I picked up another knife that was left on the table. And said it, aiming at my uncle: ¡°I¡¯m warning you, if you don¡¯t want to be bitten by a rabid dog, release your hand immediately.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s seriously consider ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡± The knife left my hand before my uncle could finish talking. He won¡¯t be able to infuriate anyone if he dies. If you dare to touch Kian, I can do crazier things than this. Chapter 14.1 Bang! ¡°Argh!¡± Uncle James let go of Kian with a cry. He bent down hurriedly as if he really thought I¡¯d hit him. The knife had brushed my uncle¡¯s head and lodged in the painting on the wall. The knife pierced the gentleman¡¯s forehead in the painting. My uncle swallowed dry saliva. He shouted to the blue daytime. ¡°Oh, Olivia¡¤¡¤¡¤! You¡¯re crazy. You¡¯re mad as hell!¡± ¡®I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t believe you only know that now.¡± I warned, looking down at my uncle, who had fallen unseemly. ¡°This time, I deliberately missed, but don¡¯t expect to be so lucky next time.¡± If you touch Kian one more time, I won¡¯t forgive you. My uncle, who understood what I meant, clenched his fists with a face stained with humiliation. He said bitterly: ¡°Olivia¡­. I will never forget this humiliation of the day.¡± He left as if he were running away, leaving behind words like a third-rate villain. When I saw my uncle running away with a loss of face, I thought it was a lovely scene. I approached Kian, who had a hard time because of my uncle. Even though I was by his side, I couldn¡¯t stop my uncle¡¯s tyranny. I felt apologetic towards him. I looked at him, asking if he was all right. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My uncle verbally abused you and was rude, wasn¡¯t he?¡± Kian calmly shook his head, his hair shining in the daylight. ¡°In principle, I am not supposed to eat with you. I didn¡¯t hear anything wrong, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Said Kean, with a broken smile. ¡°I really don¡¯t care,¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± When I saw him, who seemed to say that this kind of thing was trivial, my heart was blown again. When he awakens as a wizard, no one would ignore him or treat him carelessly, but waiting a year for it to happen suddenly felt too long. How much more humiliation does innocent Kian have to face? The thought made me sigh loudly. *** After calling in the servants to clear the floor, I invited Kian out. We needed a change of mood. There was a beautiful beach near my villa. The fine sand sank under my feet. There was a refreshing sound whenever the waves came in, bubbling up. The sea was beautiful cobalt as if the blue paint was spilled all over. I glanced at Kian walking beside me. It bothered me that Uncle James had abused him. ¡®Was coming with me in vain¡­¡¯ I unintentionally sighed heavily. Then, Kian abruptly spoke out: ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about what happened before,¡± Said Kian with a smile. ¡°We came to the sea¡­. but I hate that my master can¡¯t rest because of me.¡± I took him out for a walk to cheer him up¡­. But instead, he was worried about me I smiled because I was grateful for his consideration. Yes, we¡¯re here, so we have fun and play properly. Afterward, Kian and I spent a leisurely time dipping our feet in the shallow beach and relaxing under parasols. As the sun tilted over the horizon, lights lit up one by one from the gas lamps. In the streets, there was a pleasant sound of lively music. Now that I thought about it I heard that there is a festival at this time of year. ¡°Since we¡¯re out already, would you like to go to the festival?¡± When I asked, Kian nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± We headed for the square. Listening to the chatter of people, I discerned that a parade was scheduled to be held here. The square was crowded with anticipating spectators. I searched the area for a good spot to view the event. Said Sir Hans, my escort driver: ¡°Lady! I think this will be a good spot to view the parade.¡± The place he found was a wooden platform. It was relatively high, so I thought it would be perfect to go up there and look around. Kian and I went up to the podium. There are many posters attached to the wooden boards, perhaps a platform used as a bulletin board. Among them, there were also wanted pirate posters. Perhaps it was a children¡¯s prank, and about half of the wanted papers, which had been ripped off, were dirty. A little later, Kian raised his hand and pointed to the street. ¡°There is a procession coming.¡± ¡°There comes the procession,¡± As he spoke, dancers in fancy costumes were seen dancing and marching down the street. Behind the dancers dressed in dresses adorned with feathers and artificial jewels, a band followed by playing cheerful songs. The procession continued. People in flower-decorated carriages sprinkled petals from baskets. It looked like a colorful snowfall. The heat of the festival filled the streets with vitality and excitement. Everyone laughed and chatted as if they had forgotten their worries for a moment. I watched enthusiastically, and when the parade was over, I felt hungry. ¡°Kian, would you like to eat something?¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± It would take too long to return to the villa, so I walked to a street vendor selling food. Every street vendor had a long line, and the streets were very crowded; you were lucky if you didn¡¯t step on someone. It seemed challenging to stand in line, so I had the servants to buy food. Now I¡¯m waiting in a quiet place for the servants to return, but I suddenly felt an empty void next to me where I should have felt a warm presence. I couldn¡¯t find Kian, who was beside me just a second ago. At that moment, my heart shook with numb fear and sank. ¡°Kian!¡± I shouted his name, but there was no answer. I looked around hurriedly. I thought I could find his shiny silver hair would be easily visible anywhere and I could see him quickly but¡­¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤. Kian was nowhere to be seen on the streets covered with crowds of people. *** Chapter 14.2 Kian was pushed by the crowd and heard something popping and falling. The cuff of his shirt felt empty; his cufflink fell. Kian hurriedly searched and scanned the ground. Fortunately, a few steps away, the cuff as big as a thumbnail flashed. It was a gift from Olivia the other day. He bent down to pick up the cuff that fell on the floor. The moment he reached out and tried to pick it up, someone had kicked the cuff, and it flew away. The circular cuff kept rolling under people¡¯s feet until it fell into a narrow alley. Kian chased it into the alleyway. He found his shiny cuff in the middle of a dark alley. After brushing off the dirt from the cuff, I held it in my hand. Maybe I¡¯m too far from my master. I have to go back to her side. It was when Kian thought that he turned around quickly. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± A clunky hand popped out from behind his back and blocked Kian¡¯s mouth. The strangely scented cloth touched my nose and mouth firmly as I struggled. ¡°Stay still if you don¡¯t want to get hurt.¡± It was the voice of a man that I had never heard before. Kian fought to get out of his sturdy grip, but the more he did, the more he lost his strength. To make matters worse, my vision began to blur. I feel like I¡¯m being dragged into the deep sea¡­ Then consciousness was cut off as if the thread was snapped. *** Kian disappeared. As soon as I realized that, I mobilized the dukedom¡¯s knights to rush into the search. Starting from the street that I talked to Kian for the last time, I searched the neighborhood carefully, but it was all in vain. Feeling impatient, I ran to the security guard building. Being in a hurry, I rushed to the security guard building. It was to make and post Kian¡¯s wanted flyers. It would have taken time to go through the procedures if it had been for another family, but this was the land of the Duke. Under the authority of the Duke, Kian¡¯s wanted flyers were immediately created and posted. Wanted papers were immediately distributed throughout the city, including Kian¡¯s description and 200 million gallons of reward for witnesses. ¡°A reward of 200 million gallons? This is no joke!¡± ¡°Silver-haired handsome? I think I¡¯ve seen it somewhere¡­.¡± ¡°Have you seen this person on this wanted flyer?¡± Perhaps because the reward was so big, there were a lot of witnesses saying that they saw Kian as soon as the wanted papers were posted. But everything was either false or wrong. Time passed without any results compared to the number of reports, and my anxiety grew. My mouth was parched every second because I thought I might lose Kian forever. It has been several minutes since news broke out with nervousness. At last, a new witness appeared. It was a girl in shabby clothes. I beckoned the little girl to come near. ¡°You said you saw Kian, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, miss.¡± When I asked her to tell me what was going on when she saw Kean, the girl remembered. As usual, she said she had been selling cheap souvenirs on the street. Beautiful silver hair caught her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a pretty person before. I kept looking at him and watched him go into a narrow alley. It¡¯s a dead-end, so I wondered he was going to come out so I could see him again. But after a long time, he didn¡¯t come out. When I thought it was weird, men with large sacks on their shoulders came out instead.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.!¡± I urgently asked, ¡°Did you see where they went?¡± The girl looked at me and said carefully, ¡°I was so scared that I lowered my head as if I hadn¡¯t seen it. So that¡¯s why I don¡¯t know where they went, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡­¡± The girl cried a bit, then pulled out what she had in her hand and showed it to me. ¡°I went back to the place where he disappeared¡­¡± What the girl pulled out was the cuff button I had given Kian. I clasped the cuff button painfully tight. I ordered the guards to bring all the wanted flyers for the criminals in the neighborhood. ¡°Do any of these faces look familiar to you?¡± I showed her each leaflet, one by one, full of faces of wanted criminals. One, two, ten¡­ suddenly the eyes of the girl who had kept shaking her head widened. The girl shouted, ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°This is the person!¡± What the girl pointed to was a rugged-looking man with a scar on his right cheek. The policeman explained. ¡°He¡¯s a sailor of the Red Hooded Pirates. They are notorious for human trafficking.¡± Human trafficking. Then the purpose of their kidnapping Kian¡­ There was no time to dawdle here. We have to quickly catch up with the pirates who are red hooded or whatever. I immediately moved to the port. The destination was the Coast Guard Office. I swung open the door of the guard¡¯s office. With my sudden appearance, the look of boredom on the captain of the guard¡¯s face erased in an instant. He stood up in a fit of surprise. ¡°Oh, Lady¡­! What brings you here¨C¡° ¡°Get the fleet ready.¡± ¡°What?¡± asked the captain of the guard stupidly. He still didn¡¯t seem to understand the situation, so I yelled: ¡°From now on, we are hunting pirates. Tell the whole navy that!¡± Chapter 15.1 Kian woke up on a hardwood floor. My vision was blurry, and my head pounded. The whole body was as heavy like soaked cotton. Where am I? I remember going into the alley to pick up the cuff button, and then someone hit me from behind¡­¡­. Kian slowly blinked. The blurred vision gradually became clear. He looked up and invested his surroundings. A skull flag with a red hood hung on the wall. A rope, as wide as a forearm, was sprawled out on the floor, and wooden boxes were stacked in the corner. Kian slowly registered that the floor his cheek was laid down against was moving and that it wasn¡¯t his imagination that this room ceaselessly swayed up and down. He listened for sounds outside and could hear the rattling of waves. It seemed like he was inside a boat. It was like a pirate ship, not an ordinary merchant ship. Kian tried to move his body but his hands and feet were tightly bound with ropes. As he wriggled his wrists and struggled to untangle the rope, he heard a loud noise outside. A moment later, the door opened, and men wearing red hoods walked in. ¡°It¡¯s finally up?¡± They came up, snickering with a staggering gait. Rough and vulgar men surrounded Kian. One of them squatted down, grabbing and turning Kian¡¯s face by the jaw. ¡°Captain, how much do you reckon¡¯ this guy will sell for?¡± A sharp-eyed man in a large triangle pirate hat replied, ¡°With it¡¯s rare silver hair, and those looks ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ this is a top-tier product. At least 100 million gallons.¡± ¡°Waa one fine slave is much better than ten ordinary ones!¡± After listening to the pirates boasting about earnings, Kian realized why he was kidnapped. ¡°Haha, look at this. It must have been scared enough to cry,¡± Mocked the pirate captain, who saw Kian¡¯s slightly wet eyes. The pirates laughed¡ª hahaha. Being sold into slavery was the worst thing that could happen in one¡¯s life, but it wasn¡¯t anything new to Kian. However, when I realized I would never see my kind master again, my heart throbbed. I wanted to stay by her side; she who was sweet and friendly. I never wanted to part ways this way. My eyes flushed naturally at the thought of never seeing her again. The pirates, unaware of the cause, were busy cackling and laughing. Because of the gag, Kian had to endure their ridicule silently. What¡¯s going to happen to me? How worried is the master now? If I knew this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have left my master¡¯s side. I am such a fool¡­. depressing and erratic thoughts ensued. Meanwhile, Kian saw a sparkling blue jewel on the pirate captain¡¯s finger. ¡°¡­¡­..!¡± The ring Olivia had given me was stolen away and stuck on the Captain¡¯s finger. ¡°What, do you want this back?¡± Laughed the pirate captain meanly as Kian made a desperate gesture as if asking for the ring back. When he gave a glance, his men rushed at Kian, kicked him, and held him roughly. The Captain gave Kian a harsh slap on the cheek with his uneven hands and warned him. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy and be quiet. Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it.¡± He said, nodding at the muscular pirate standing beside Kian. ¡°That guy, he doesn¡¯t care about girls or boys.¡± The muscular pirate grinned, revealing his yellow teeth. He ogled Kian, glistening eyes full of desire and snorted. ¡°Captain! I don¡¯t need my share of gold, so let me do it with him!¡± At that declaration, the other pirates whistled in unison. The Captain raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll cut you into pieces and make you into shark food if you say something different later.¡± The muscular pirate flinched at the Captain¡¯s harsh warning. But he nodded his head as hard as he could, as if he was promising he would keep it in mind. Then the Captain grinned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t injure the goods too much, so do it in moderation.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As the pirates chuckled and snuck away, wishing him to ¡®do well,¡¯ Kian was left alone in the cabin with the muscular pirate. Only the sound of the iron curls and the door locking was clear in the midst of silence. The pirate swallowed his saliva as if there were a feast in front of him. ¡°Really pretty¡­. there would be no price I wouldn¡¯t pay to be with a beautiful woman like you.¡± Kian attempted to scoot back and instead stumbled and fell face-first on the floor. Without a care, the pirate pressed Kian¡¯s shoulder down. My body trembled as if I had been thrown out naked in a blizzard. The pirate¡¯s clunky hand gropped somewhere. It was frighteningly creepy. (NOooooo kiannnnnn) ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Kian struggled with all his might. But the muscular pirate easily overpowered the rebellious Kian. I wanted to scream, but I only groaned because of my gag. A dreadful numbing fear ran through my cold body as a terrifying realization hit me. I felt dizzy vertigo as if I were standing on a remote dark cliff. Kian shut his eyes in despair. It was when the choppy, big hand ripped open the front of Kian¡¯s shirt that the hull of the ship rocked like it had hit something. The pirate lost his center and rolled. The wind was knocked out of them; sounds of many tumbling, exclaiming, and losing their balance rang above my head. Then the disorderly noise of the blades clashing and screams mixed into a cacophony. The pirate got up unevenly. He mumbled, taking a sword out of his waist. ¡°Who dares disturb me¡­..?¡± He rushed to the door shouting that he would kill and chop up the intruder no matter who it was when¡ª ¡°¡­..!¡± The door broke with an explosion. Kian¡¯s eyes opened wide with shock when he saw who had entered the room. *** The ducal warship had quickly cleaved the current with the wind on it¡¯s side. ¡°My lady, the night breeze is cold. Please go inside,¡± the Captain said to me as I glared at the dark sea. I shook my head and tightened the collar of my coat. I couldn¡¯t sit still and passively wait at a time like this, for I didn¡¯t know what kind of nasty things Kian was going through. According to the Captain, it was highly likely that the pirates were heading to their terrority, an island in the northeast. So we also took the course northeast and pushed the ship forward without rest. It was during the voyage when I was clenching my heart that was about to burst from the anxiety that a sailor on the watchtower shouted: ¡°Ship ahoy!¡± Chapter 15.2 Indeed there was a ship floating in the direction the sailor had announced. The ship was hoisting the flag of an Imperial Trade Ship. But when the Duke¡¯s warship approached, the boat suddenly changed course and tried to escape. Thankfully, it was not easy to escape because the wind was blowing in the opposite direction. After, when they failed to shake off our warship, they showed their true colors. The flag was lowered, a pirate flag was raised, and they fired a cannon. We didn¡¯t know if Kian was on that ship, so we couldn¡¯t fire cannons back haphazardly. The Captain shouted while evading the shelling. ¡°Fire! Aim at the enemy¡¯s artillery!¡± Bullets bounced like crazy from a machine gun. Every time a fire erupted from the muzzle, the pirates on the deck screamed and fell. While there was a lull during the bombardment, the Captain shouted: ¡°Prepare to overtake them!¡± The sailors moved industriously. Hooking on the pirate ship and anchoring so it would be unable to escape. The pirate ship, whose body was smaller than that of the warship, was pulled in helplessly. The navy troops quickly crossed over to the pirate ship with overwhelming momentum. I followed them with escorts. On the deck there was a messy battle. It was chaos. The smell of blood was vibrated in the air as blows and bodies fell. I entered the deck under cover of guards. They knocked down bandits and checked the cabin rapidly. Perhaps because of my exceeding perturbation, horrible scenarios plagued my mind. What if Kian¡¯s already been sold somewhere? If this ship doesn¡¯t have him¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤. I prayed that he would be safe, shaking off my sinister thoughts. ¡°Please step back!¡± was when Lord Hans, my guard, blew up the door of the locked cabin with a shout and an incredible energy. An athletic pirate rushed out with a blade. I looked inside when the knights met him with their swords. There was a silver-haired man with his hands and feet tied, bound and gagged. Needless to say, it was the man I was looking for. ¡°Kian!¡± Kian¡¯s eyes grew with surprise when our eyes met. I sat down by Kian¡¯s side in a hurry. As soon as his gag was released, Kian said in a deeply hoarse voice: ¡°Master, how did you get here¡­¡­?¡± He said he himself had no idea where he was or how he came to be here. I couldn¡¯t explain the story briefly, so I summarized: ¡°I¡¯ve been chasing pirates.¡± I took the dagger out of my waist and carefully cut off the rope that had restrained him up. His wrists were stripped and swollen by a rope. When I saw the sight, reminded of his suffering, my eyes naturally heated up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m late.¡± Kian shook his head with a face that looked like he was about to cry at any moment. He buried his face in my arms as if words were too overwhelming and underwhelming at the same time. After a long moment, he finally spoke: ¡°I thought I¡¯d never see you again.¡± He cried. I gently stroked his trembling back. I asked, looking closely to see if there were any injuries: ¡°Can you stand?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He answered confidently, but his knees bent and staggered. It seemed like his limbs had fallen asleep due to the rope restraints. I called a guard to support him and I promptly climbed the stairs leading to the deck. As I climbed up to the deck, the smell of fishy blood got stronger. Bandits screamed and fell. I saw a plank bridge connecting our ship to the enemy ship. I was about to cross through there, but Kian suddenly stopped. His gaze was fixed on a pirate wearing a large hat. I inquired of Kian: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°it¡¯s nothing.¡± He seemed to be hiding something¡ªhis eyes avoided me and his answer came too rapidly. ¡°Nothing? Tell me.¡± At my urging, Kian revealed his thoughts. The point was simple. That pirate took away the ring I had gifted Kian. I ordered my escorts guarding me and appointed Lord Hans as the leader. ¡°Go and get him.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± He asked back with a look of surprise. I said, staring at him fiercely. ¡°Why do you look so apprehensive? If you had done your job properly the first time, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± Sir Hans shut his mouth. Because he was excited about the festive atmosphere, he had gotten distracted and lost Kian after a brief glance. ¡°Honestly, you should choose one: salary reduction or dismissal? What would be better? Why don¡¯t you pick one?¡± As I fiercely asked, his face turned pale. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t slow. He popped out like a bullet saying he would come right away. Not long after returning to the Duke¡¯s ship, Sir Hans returned. He was breathing hard and pulled something out of the pocket of his coat. ¡°Haa haa [panting]¡­.. Lady, here you are.¡± I frowned at what he had put out. Are you out of your mind to show such a hideous thing? Sir Hans, who belatedly realized what he was handing over and turned pale. He said in a sweat. ¡°Sorry! Sorry! I was in a hurry, so I brought the whole thing.¡± It was the pirate¡¯s severed wrist. I pulled off the blue diamond ring that was stuck in the pirate¡¯s index finger, (OMG LOL) and threw the hideous thing into the sea and said, ¡°I know your heart well, so go away.¡± After dismissing Sir Hans who was whining for forgiveness, I called the Captain. And gave instructions. Now the time has come to wrap this up. It¡¯s time to take revenge on the pirates who kidnapped Kian without fear. The Captain yelled the loudest he could and gave an order to fire. ¡°Fire!¡± When the signal went up, the other ships began firing in unison. With the pirate ship in the middle, shells were fired relentlessly from both sides. The pirate ship¡¯s mast snapped with a loud groan, and the railing was ripped away. A roaring rumbling sound hit my ears repeatedly, and a thick smoke arose. The pirate ship, unable to withstand the heavy bombardment, soon became tattered and sank to the bottom of the sea. It was a perfect end for those who touched our protagonist. Chapter 16.1 That night, Kian, who returned to the villa in Trillian, lay in bed, tossing and turning. It was late at night, so the villa was still. Only the sound of the waves rushing in and out of the water was heard regularly. He got up and walked to the window. The sea seen through the open window was calm as if nothing had happened. I still couldn¡¯t believe it. I thought I¡¯d never see her again¡­ He recalled the moment Olivia had broken through the door. I never thought she¡¯d come to find me. Even going so far as to jump directly into a pirate-infested ship¡­? Isn¡¯t it crazy? A master who takes risks to save a slave. It¡¯s unimaginable, but she¡¯s been surprising since we first met. She was fundamentally different from my other owners. Maybe that¡¯s why¡­? Until now, I was indifferent if my owner changed, but when I thought I was breaking up with her, I couldn¡¯t stand it. Without realizing it, her presence was too large within him. She looked at him as if she were looking at the most precious thing. Besides, she often seemed blind to others or to conventions as if she could do anything for him. At one time, Kian had tried to find out the reason for Olivia¡¯s kindness. And I wondered why she bought me. But now, the reason why I came here was irrelevant; I like being with her. I had gotten used to her kindness and couldn¡¯t imagine living the way I used to. Once I had tasted her sweetness¡ªlike an exquisite candy¡ªI could not forget it. Knowing that taste, it was impossible to return to the same painful life I had led before. Once breathing, you don¡¯t want to go back to a dead life. And she colored this gray life. It was at that moment, Kian had a clear and stunning realization. *** The sound of the machine running, rattled, constantly rang in the factory. All of the workers with exhausted expressions stood in front of the spinning machine and were pulling white and fine threads. ¡°Little¡± Tom, a child who worked at the Ashford spinning factory, had a bad fever the day before yesterday. However, there was no way he could pay for a hospital bill, so he had beared the pain and had come to work. Even today, his fever showed no sign of abating, so Tom¡¯s hand on the spinning machine slowed down. ¡°Why is this guy so sluggish?¡± It was James Ashford, the factory¡¯s boss. He slapped Tom. ¡°Sorr¡ª I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡­¡± Terrified, Tom¡¯s shoulders trembled as he asked for forgiveness. But James was not amused or appeased. He said, pulling the tip of his lips straight. ¡°I get angry when I see guys who are lazy like you and trying to make money easily.¡± ¡°Ahh!¡± The child screamed in pain. James struck the child with the stick, hitting Tom¡¯s skinny body. His slender limbs were quickly bruised. ¡°Stop it!¡± When no one could stop James, someone bravely stepped up. It was a young woman named Anna, a female employee at the Ashford spinning mill. ¡°Get out of here!¡± Anna looked at Tom, who had fallen, not worrying about James¡¯ rampage. She was startled by the hotness of the child¡¯s body like an iron kettle on the fire. She said urgently: ¡°His fever is severe. If he doesn¡¯t see the doctor right away, the child will be in danger.¡± But James wasn¡¯t interested in the child¡¯s critical condition. He was only interested in workers working without wasting a second and earning him more money. ¡°There are plenty of people who need work and can take his job. It¡¯s none of my business whatever happens to him.¡± Even though people¡¯s lives are unpredictable and need flexibility and compassion, James¡¯ attitude was relentlessly cold and unfeeling. Anna couldn¡¯t understand how a person could say such a thing. She clasped Tom¡¯s little hand. The child¡¯s finger, which should be soft, was so overworked that instead they were covered with calluses. An eight-year old child working 15 hours a day for ridiculously low pay¡ªhe was virtually a slave. ¡°Who said it was okay to rest? Your superior never said you could!¡± James started to scold the workers who had paused and watched the spectacle. ¡°You are machines, not humans! Remember that as you work!¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Anna clenched her fist, trembling with anger. Yes, there was little difference between their lives and the life of a slave, but they were still human! Being poor wasn¡¯t enough of a reason to be treated as subhuman. They were not beings that can be used and discarded like consumables! I¡¯ll let the trash scumbag boss have a piece of my mind! Anna pulled out the hammer she had hidden under the workbench, avoiding the supervisor¡¯s eyes. She hit the machine as hard as she could with the hammer. (*fangirls*) -Kung! ¡°W¡ªwhat are you doing!¡± James shouted. But Anna, ignoring James¡¯ scream, continued to break the machine. *** Chapter 16.2 ¡°Everyone, take out your tools!¡± Hearing those words¨Cit was their signal¨Cother workers also took out hidden tools. Hundreds of angry workers began to smash the machines, and the factory quickly became a mess. (Organized labor and direct action? Be still my beating heart) The workers at Ashford¡¯s factory were full of grievances about their slave-lake job-conditions. The plan to destroy the machines and proceed with the factory strike was scheduled for tonight, but Anna advanced the plan by a few hours. But no one was dissatisfied with it. Everyone was furious, watching James beat little Tom. ¡°Stop those madmen!¡± James ordered the guards. The knights immediately pulled out their swords, but there were too many workers armed with tools. There were only two knights, so it didn¡¯t take a genius to do the math. Workers holding hammers quickly surrounded James. ¡°Don¡¯t come near me!¡± He pulled out the sword he was carrying for self-defense and swung it in vain. The workers hesitated for a brief moment Then, Anna wielding a hammer, walked forward. ¡°Get rid of your blade, or I¡¯ll split your head with this.¡± When he heard the violent warning, James froze. His voice broke, and he spoke in an unsightly trembling voice: ¡°If you hurt me, you won¡¯t be safe!¡± He threatened them with the future. However, Anna was not intimidated by blackmail. She said, swinging her hammer: ¡°You¡¯re only a chain that the workers will lose then.¡± James stumbled as he stepped back. He looked into Anna¡¯s eyes and thought: That¡¯s the look of a madman who is about to kill. I¡¯m gonna die. ¡°We have little to lose, but what about you?¡± As she said, James had too much to lose. He hadn¡¯t even fulfilled his ambition to push out his niece Olivia out of the head seat and take over as Duke¡­ he couldn¡¯t stand the thought of dying in such a place. James looked around with despair. The guards and factory supervisors have long been overpowered by workers. No one was left on his side. The sword slipped from James¡¯ hand. ¡°Yes, good idea.¡± Anna ordered men to tie James tightly with rope. Then she had ordered the children to be chaperoned to a safe location and instructed that the sick Tom be taken to the doctor. ¡°It¡¯s good to take the boss hostage as planned¡­¡­, but what should we do now?¡± Fellow workers came and asked Anna for guidance. Anna said, thumping her hammer on the floor. ¡°What should we do? Of course, we have to bring in the big boss and negotiate.¡± ¡°But, will the nobles listen to people like us?¡± ¡°They will have to.¡± Anna asserted, looking at her colleagues with determined eyes. ¡°Olivia Ashford, we might be able to talk to her and come to an understanding.¡± *** The gray smoke emitted by the steam locomotive left a long trail in the clear sky. The train had left the capital and was heading for Lancaster. My sudden departure for Lancaster was because of a telegram that arrived a few hours ago. A telegram sent by Uncle James¡¯ secretary. The contents of the telegram were as follows: -Factory workers caused violence. They took Lord James hostage and want to negotiate with the lady. Please come to Lancaster as soon as possible. When I heard the news that my uncle was taken hostage, the first thought was, ¡°I¡¯m only benefiting from this situation.¡± I knew that he was exploiting the workers and only filling his stomach (aka he was being corrupt and stealing money). I constantly said that workers¡¯ wages should be raised, but my uncle completely ignored my argument. The management of the Ashford spinning plant was my uncle¡¯s domain. Because of that, there was a limit in exercising my opinion. As a result, things have already reached this point¡ªa strike on top of it. Even if I had faced my uncle¡¯s opposition, I should have pushed it somehow¡­. I got off the train feeling responsible for this situation. My uncle¡¯s secretary met me at the train station. As if he couldn¡¯t delay for a moment, he took me straight to the negotiating table to bargain with the workers. To be honest, I didn¡¯t want to save my uncle quickly. I wanted to use this opportunity to wake him up and have him come to his senses. In order to hide my inner feelings, I deliberately played the role of the good niece who was worried about her uncle. ¡°What were the knights of the Dukedom doing? Why didn¡¯t they rescue uncle?¡± When I complained, the secretary hurriedly made excuses. ¡°If we acted stubbornly¡­ Sir James¡¯ life was being jeopardized, and those cunning workers threatened me¡­ so I couldn¡¯t move the knights.¡± ¡°Excuses. Come on, guide me to where my uncle is.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, I understand.¡± The place for negotiations set by the workers was an old, closed warehouse in the factory¡¯s backyard. Inquired the big men who stood guard at the warehouse door: ¡°Are you acting Duke of Ashford?¡± When I affirmed, the men stepped aside. However, they stopped my escorting knights from trying to follow me. ¡°From here, you have to go in alone.¡± ¡°What¡­! Lady going alone is dangerous!¡± Sir Hans, my guard, protested as he reached for his sword. I calmed him down. I told him it was okay, ordering my guards to wait for me outside, and stepped forward into the warehouse. Chapter 17.1 The door of the old warehouse opened with a harsh sound, irritating to angry and defensive ears. The first thing I spotted was workers armed with tools. Then I saw Uncle James, tied up with a rope. His clothes were dirty, and his hair was messy, but it looked like he wasn¡¯t hit or injured. It seems that the workers treated my uncle quite gentlemanly. ¡°Olivia! Save me right now!¡± Especially, seeing that he had enough energy left to shout like that only confirmed my suspicion that he was treated better than he deserved. I ignored my uncle¡¯s cry of SOS and spoke to the workers at the Ashford factory. ¡°I¡¯m Olivia Ashford. I¡¯m here to negotiate with you all¡­¡­¡­ Who should I talk to?¡± The sunshine-kissed looking woman came forward. Did she look to be around 20 years old? She introduced herself. ¡°I¡¯m Anna Walker, the labor representative. Why don¡¯t you talk to me?¡± I almost gasped. Is she really, Anna? I calmed down my astonishment and watched her face. Firm-looking black eyes looked back at me. She also had ebony hair. A steady expression that seems unlikely to succumb easily to any hardships. She had the same face that described the female lead I had read about in the novel. She was the only woman Kian loved in the original timeline. Anna Walker. And here she was, materialized right before my very eyes. *** The negotiations began, and Anna and I sat face to face with a simple table between us. Anna spoke calmly and unobstructedly, with no sign of trepidation. Listening to her, I gathered that the workers wanted three main things: Wage increases, shorter working hours, and a ban on exploitation of child labor. I thought the request was reasonable, but my uncle disagreed. ¡°Olivia! Never listen to them!¡± He went on a rampage, declaring he would never compromise and negotiate with them even if the world collapsed. Then, the two individuals, who were guarding my uncle, looked at Anna. It was like a group of people asking their boss, ¡®What should I do?¡¯ Reluctantly, Anna rose from her seat as if she had no choice. ¡°He seems to have misunderstood the situation he is in.¡± Perhaps due to sympathy, my uncle seemed to have forgotten that he was held hostage for a moment. As Anna approached him, my uncle was terrified and stepped back. ¡°Sir James. If you accept our request, we will stop the strike and return to the factory. But in the opposite case¡ª¡± she picked up the hammer handed over from one of the workers and said, threatening my uncle with a slap on the head. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can get out of here safely.¡± She looked as if she would easily smash Jame¡¯s head like an egg. ¡°Oh, Olivia¡¤¡¤¡­ let me get rid of this right now! Come on!¡± Even I, who saw it, got some goosebumps, but could Uncle James, the person concerned, be so foolish? He was almost on the verge of fainting. I could understand with an open heart why he had a good reason if he fell down ¨CKOed. By the way¡­ Anna Walker. Indeed, she was a worthy woman to fall in love with; Kian had good taste (TN that¡¯s what I¡¯m saying *swoon* what a revolutionary *_*) Even in the original timeline, she was fearless, with a brave and righteous disposition. So, you risked your life to save Kian. After thinking about the novel¡¯s contents for a while, I decided to pull myself out of my rumination and focus on the problems in front of me¡ªin reality again. With Anna¡¯s gruesome threats of bloodlust, the workers were all looking nervously about how the situation would turn out. Because if I did not accept their offer, the predicament was likely to turn catastrophic. But, from the start, I didn¡¯t come here to fight with them. I opened my mouth immediately: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll agree with all your requests.¡± At that remark, the tense air, like a tightly pulled rubberband, softened. A sigh of relief came from here and there. I handed the document to Anna, who has returned to the negotiating table. Her eyes widened as she read the document. She asked in disbelief: ¡°Are you sure you want to agree on this condition?¡± I nodded. It was an agreement I had drawn up in advance before I left for Lancaster, and of course, the Duke¡¯s seal was stamped on it in advance. I said, pointing to the blanks at the bottom. ¡°All I need is your signature, Ms. Anna.¡± Wages are doubled, and working hours are cut in half. There was no reason to complain about the conditions and the forms that were gathered here. Except for one man, Uncle James was dissatisfied. ¡°Who¡¯s willing to do that!¡± *** Chapter 17.2 He went wild, ready to overturn the negotiating table if he hadn¡¯t been tied to a rope. ¡°I have the management rights of the spinning plant. You don¡¯t have the authority to interfere in factory management! This agreement is all void!¡± Anna looked at me, wondering if that was true. But I smiled instead of answering. Because I was sure my uncle didn¡¯t know the essential facts. ¡°According to Article 9 of the company¡¯s regulations, if the representative director who is the approving authority is vacant or absent, the head of the family shall have the right to approve.¡± ¡°¡­W-what?¡± Uncle James asked back in a daze. The uncle looked like he had no idea there was such a rule. I explained in a friendly tone. ¡°When you have a problem, it means I have the right to approve.¡± James, the head director of Ashford¡¯s spinning plant, is Uncle. But what if he¡¯s out of the office for a long time due to circumstances? According to regulations, a person in a position higher than Uncle James has the right to approve. And that¡¯s me, Olivia Ashford, the Duchess. Only then did the uncle¡¯s expression, which understood the situation, quickly turn muddy. Instead of blaming his carelessness for not reading the manual carefully at ordinary times, he turned an arrow of anger at me. He gritted his teeth and said, Olivia¡­ If you make your own agreement unilaterally¡ªthat¡¯s it¡ªI won¡¯t abide by it! When I get out of here¡ªyou just watch!¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s good to get out of here. But don¡¯t they have to release Uncle first?¡± As I pointed out, there were a lot of workers with tools. Anna was swinging a hammer before I knew it. ¡°If you want to stay here longer with us, I won¡¯t stop you,¡± Anna grinned. ¡°You know, we¡¯re very poor¨Cdestitute really, so we only get one meal a day. Oh, of course, you can¡¯t take a bath because the water is dirty. And be careful not to get bitten here because it¡¯s full of rats.¡± Uncle James¡¯s eyes shook like an earthquake. He was born with a golden spoon and has enjoyed all kinds of comforts and luxurious things. That¡¯s who he was, so he wouldn¡¯t want to be here and inconvenience for another minute. I decided to shake my uncle a little more. ¡°Dear Uncle, do you know what the public is saying now? It is said that the Duke of Ashford is an evil family that exploits the poor. That¡¯s why even the family members are unhappy with you. At this rate, the returning board will surely challenge your uncle¡¯s style.¡± It was not even an exaggeration but a fact. The Ducal house of Ashford is a family that has been giving back to society for many generations. And many members of the family have taken pride in that fact. However, due to several strikes, Uncle James has tarnished the family¡¯s reputation. ¡°¡­..What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Stop being stubborn and give in this once.¡± I brought the agreement and handed it over to my uncle. When I let the rope loose, he glanced at the paper with a look of disapproval. When I saw him at the hotel¡¯s opening celebration, he was an uncle who was full of grudges and disgruntled. But he had a face that had aged rapidly in the last few days. His hand shook with the quill pen. After agonizing over whether to sign or not, he sighed tiredly and reluctantly moved the pen. As soon as he finished writing, one of the people watching shouted. ¡°A deal has been reached!¡± The factory workers put down their tools and cheered with full elation. A dramatic labor-management agreement was reached a day after the strike. There were some rather harsh threats and a loud voice yelling against any deal in the process. Thinking all¡¯s well that ends well, I asked Anna for a handshake. She held my hand tight, facing each other, and we laughed heartily. *** ¡°Thank you, Princess.¡± This is the second time Anna thanked me. After all, the factory workers withdrew, and Uncle James was released safely; Anna saw me off waiting for a train to the capital at Lancaster Station. Just one thank-you is enough. She must have thought she owed me a lot for this. ¡°What have I done? It¡¯s all thanks to Anna¡¯s brave fight.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m flattered.¡± Anna blushed as if she was not used to compliments. It was so different from the way she wielded a deadly hammer that I laughed for some reason. When our eyes met, she smiled genuinely. As the main character¡¯s first love, I couldn¡¯t help but be relieved that she was alive. She was also a beauty. I knew how Anna died in the original. Chapter 18.1 In the original work, Anna was a maid of Archduke Balthazar. She learns the terrible fact that the Grand Duke will stuff Kian alive. Anna risks her life and escapes with Kian from the mansion. They¡¯re trying to leave the empire and live a new life in a faraway place, but¡­¡­. It ends with a dream that cannot be achieved. The Archduke catches them. Angry for trying to steal his possessions, the Archduke tortures Anna terribly in front of Kian¡¯s eyes. Kian¡¯s heart shatters because he just had to watch Anna die painfully. Grand Duke tries to stuffed Kian as scheduled, and Kian stares at Anna with hollow eyes, feeling her heart slowly stopping. He hates his helpless self who can¡¯t save his loved one, feels sharp guilt at causing Anna to die. And an overwhelming hatred for the Grand Duke who brutally murdered her. All these violent, intense emotions swirl in a chaotic vortex and devours Kian. The seal on his mana breaks, and his magic powers awaken. A newly powerful Kian kills the Archduke like a bug and approaches the fallen Anna. Even though he knows her breath has already ceased, Kian cannot leave her side. Thinking that far, I was suddenly awoken from my thoughts. A train was coming into the platform with a shrill whistle. Realizing it was time to leave, Anna said with her head down: ¡°Good-bye, Princess.¡± Now Anna will live a different life from the original. I became the master of Kian instead of Archduke Balthazar, who tried to kill and stuffed Kian. Nevertheless, she somehow caught my eye, and fate still seemed to step on her. Anna¡¯s hands were rough with bursted blisters, her clothes were worn and frayed. She is a brave woman who could live well independently, but you know I have a lot of money. So, wouldn¡¯t it be okay if I help her a little? The sound of the train cutting through the tracks came closer, and I caught Anna¡¯s arm trying to turn around, who now looked at me with curious eyes. I hesitated and then opened my mouth: ¡°Ms. Anna, would you like to come with me?¡± The sound of the train clattering and screaming crunches came closer. The train stopped on the track, and the passengers began to line up to board the train. ¡°Come with you¡­¡­ are you asking me to leave with you?¡± Anna asked with a puzzled look. I affirmed with a nod and explained: ¡°There¡¯s an opening for a trainee tailor at Isabella¡¯s Wardrobe. I¡¯ll help you learn under Master Isabella.¡± In the original work, Anna dreamed of becoming a designer. She wanted to make comfortable and practical clothes for women, instead of unpractical or sloppy dresses that were the norm. The dream never came true, but it will be different this time. ¡°Isn¡¯t it your dream to be a designer?¡± Anna seemed to be quite embarrassed when I revealed her inner feelings and wishes that she had never even dared to speak aloud. She asked, ¡°How did you know that?¡± Because you told Kian. You two talked about what you wanted to do next if you two escaped from the clutches of the Grand Duke. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how I know it. What¡¯s important is that I want to help you.¡± Anna searched my face carefully as if trying to decipher my intentions. After a while, she shook her head slightly and said: ¡°I honestly have no idea¡ª Why is the princess helping me?¡± In response, I unintentionally half-smiled with full compassion towards her cynicism. It wasn¡¯t that I couldn¡¯t understand her feelings. What sounds too good is, is indeed¡ªoften too good to be true. Still, I thought Anna would accept my offer because it¡¯s a choice that would change her life. ¡°What do you want to do? Please give me an answer, Anna.¡± Anna¡¯s expression seemed to be agonizing. There¡¯s a moment I¡¯m certain she would refuse. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything else, but¡­¡­I know one thing for sure. It¡¯s an opportunity that won¡¯t come again in my life.¡± Anna¡¯s eyes were already firm. Like a warrior who decides to go to battle. ¡°I¡¯ll follow you, my princess.¡± Yes, that¡¯s the Anna I know. Looking back or hesitating doesn¡¯t suit her. ¡°You¡¯ve made the right choice.¡± I smiled at her and held her hand. *** Anna arrived in the capital three days later. I introduced Anna to Isabella¡¯s Wardrobe, and it¡¯s chief designer as promised. Isabella said, observing Anna with sharp eyes, ¡°It¡¯s Lady Olivia¡¯s request, so I¡¯ll give you a special chance. If you don¡¯t prove your worth in the next week, I can¡¯t teach you anything I know.¡± ¡®I don¡¯t accept just anyone as my disciple,¡¯ was Isabella¡¯s true meaning. It was a situation that would have intimidated ordinary people. But Anna¡¯s eyes were burning with motivation, her spirit ablazed. She replied with: ¡°I¡¯ll prove it by actions rather than words.¡± Isabella¡¯s cold-hearted expression was released for a very short moment¨C it was subtle. She didn¡¯t seem to dislike Anna¡¯s confident and driven attitude. The sight relieved me. It would have been meaningless if Anna didn¡¯t work and rely on her efforts alone from here on out. Starting my ascent to the carriage, Anna announced: ¡°I will definitely repay the grace I¡¯ve received from the princess, no matter how long it takes.¡± *** Chapter 18.2 I looked back at her with a smile. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be rooting for you, too.¡± After saying goodbye to Anna, I got into the carriage. On my return to the mansion, I organized my thoughts on my elaboration of the original work. Now that I¡¯ve changed my story, it¡¯s unlikely that Kian and Anna will fall in love. And Anna won¡¯t be killed. In other words, there would be no development that Kian blackens to Anna¡¯s death. Of course, that could not be entirely reassuring. There¡¯s a possibility that a trick of fate could radicalize Kian. The most disturbing part of it all is¡­¡­. ¡®Kian¡¯s parents.¡¯ After knowing where all his misfortunes began, could he not become twisted? Someday he may know the whole truth. But I didn¡¯t have the courage to bring it up myself. I was afraid that Kian, who learned the truth, would turn out like the original Kian. Even if I was being cowardly or hypocritical. I couldn¡¯t tell Kian what I knew. Why he had to live as a slave with his magical powers sealed. *** The Oval Office of the Imperial Crown Prince Harrison. ¡°Your Highness, we have completed your assignment.¡± ¡°Good work.¡± When Harrison beckoned him to leave, his aide bowed his head and backed out. He read off the report given by his aide. It recorded Olivia¡¯s every move. When he met Olivia the other day, he was coldly rejected. Ha had always tried to be nice to her with a mask of devotion and kindness. Harrison tapped and then opened the report. He thought Olivia might have been entangled with the Second Prince. Harrison scoured the report for evidence to support his speculation. However, the more he read it, the more ridiculous it was, and the more he doubted his eyes. ¡®You mobilized your fleet to just save one slave?¡¯ Frankly, Olivia¡¯s eccentricity was nothing new. He monitored Olivia for a whole month, but the contents were always the same. The report was dotted with bizarre things she had done due to her indulgence for that slave. There was no circumstantial evidence to suggest that she had joined hands with the Second Prince. Harrison muttered, throwing the massive report into the trash can. ¡°I thought you were smart, but now I see you were a stupid woman.¡± It was foolish of her to abandon her chance to be Empress of the Empire. Besides¡­¡­ ¡°You lied to me. I won¡¯t stand for it.¡± ¡®How dare you fall for a lowly slave and push me away? And then you say it isn¡¯t so?¡¯ With his pride crumpled, he had no intention of letting it go on like this. Besides, he hasn¡¯t given up on the Ducal house of Ashford yet. ¡®The plan went wrong, but it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯ Before the Duke of Ashford completely hands over the title over to Olivia¡ªif she was to perish¡ª and someone else was put in that position, it would be okay. The Ashford head is old and sick anyway. There won¡¯t be much he can do even if he knows his granddaughter has been murdered. Besides, James Ashford would be a loyal subject if he could make Olivia disappear. When Harrison, who made the decision, bounced his finger, two black shadows appeared, bowing. One was a pale-faced man in a robe, and the other was a red-eyed man in a black mask. ¡°You called, Your Highness.¡± Harrison lifted his mouth in satisfaction as he looked upon the monsters he had created. ¡°There¡¯s something you have to deal with.¡± ¡°Please give me your command.¡± ¡°Kill Olivia Ashford.¡± Only following the Crown Prince¡¯s orders was the reason they existed. So they were ready and willing to give Harrison the answer he wanted. ¡°I heed and obey.¡± After they disappeared. ¡°Olivia¡­¡­ you¡¯ll regret that you dared to insult me.¡± Harrison laughed with a strangely distorted face. Chapter 19.2 On a sunny afternoon, Nicholas, the famous painter under the Duchy¡¯s patronage, approached me. I opened the mysterious envelope Nicholas had handed me. After checking the contents of the letter, I frowned slightly. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± ¡°As you can see, this is an invitation.¡± ¡°No, I mean¡­¡­ Why did Kian get such an invitation?¡± The invitation was sent by Sir Arthur, a novelist, and Count. The letter requested Kian¡¯s presence at a party in five days¡¯ time. A party with famous and renowned artists from all over the Empire. I heard that being invited there is a great honor for new artists. Kian suddenly receives an invitation to such a meeting¡­¡­. It was apparent that this would have something to do with Nicholas. I glanced at Nicholas as if asking for an explanation. He declared, stroking his sharp jaw: ¡°Kian is my muse. He received an invitation as a special guest.¡± A muse is like an artist¡¯s partner and collaborator, so they qualify for access. As I was pondering, Nicholas readily suggested. ¡°Because you¡¯ll be around and it¡¯s going to be fun, the princess should also come with me. ¡°I am neither artist nor muse?¡± Nicholas said patronizingly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t I have enough influence to a princess through?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Thank you so much for your arduous efforts, ¡®genius painter of the times¡¯ Nicholas.¡± Nicholas ignored my sarcastic tone, bowing down in a gentlemanly manner. ¡°Oh my. I am immobilized and overwhelmed by your excessive flattery, princess.¡± I had the urge to kick him out. The bell of the wall clock rang and announced the 3 pm time; my impulse to kick Nicholas in the tush was interrupted and forgotten. 3 pm was tea time with Kian and a regular part of my daily routine. ¡°¡­¡­ That¡¯s how it happened.¡± As I sipped my black tea, I explained why Kian received an invitation. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, you don¡¯t have to go. I think I¡¯d rather rest than go.¡± Kian laughed as I complained. He said: ¡°I thought it was not polite not to respond to the invitation.¡± ¡°Then, are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯d love to go, but¡­¡­ I¡¯m worried my presence will degrade the gathering.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. You deserve to attend the party. Otherwise, Sir Arthur wouldn¡¯t have even sent you an invitation in the first place.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± I added words of support and encouragement. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. And¡­¡­.¡± If anything happens, I will protect you, as always. Verbalizing this sentiment required a lot of courage, but I would be willing to die of shame for Kian. Kian smiled widely, seeing my face ablaze due to the embarrassing words I just said and replied: ¡°It¡¯s reassuring that Master says so.¡± *** It was late in the evening. The carriage carrying Kian, I, and Nicholas passed through the host¡¯s estate gates. The party venue is a mansion in the suburbs of the capital and took about an hour to get to by carriage. The carriage rolled gently along the well-polished road. After passing through lush, grassy meadows and vineyards, the wagon entered a quiet forest path. Soon after, I saw a mansion illuminated with bright lights. At the entrance of the mansion, there was a line of carriages dropping off guests. An employee checked our invitation and directed us straight inside. When the three of us stepped into the party hall¡¯s entrance, a loud voice suddenly heard. ¡°Oh, a special guest has finally arrived!¡± It was a middle-aged man with an exciting impression. It was Sir Arthur, the organizer of the party. Sir Arthur, who had briefly greeted Nicholas, whom he had already known¡ªexpectedly turned to Kian. ¡°It¡¯s an honor for you to be here, Lady Olivia. And¡­¡­.¡± His gaze slowly shifted to Kian. ¡°Nicholas¡¯ muse, Mr. Kian.¡± When Kian¡¯s name was called, a commotion spread over the party. ¡°You mean that young man is Kian? As rumored, you are a very handsome man.¡± ¡°Indeed, Nicholas is entitled to be obsessed with him.¡± Partly due to Nicholas¡¯ fame, everyone expressed interest and admired Kian¡¯s beautiful appearance. ¡°Mr. Kian, please tell me how you brought Nicholas to his senses.¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious too.¡± One by one, people with glasses of champagne approached Kian. Kian was unfamiliar with the people¡¯s gushing attention but sincerely answered queries. Fortunately, Kian continued the conversations without difficulty. No one even brought up topics that would put him in a difficult spot. All in all, the conversations went smoothly. However, when assisted by alcohol and jealousy, some people started being maliciously suggestive. *** Chapter 20.1 When I came out of the opened carriage door, the dark scent of blood stabbed my nose. It was a mess outside. Blood and flesh. Knights who were stabbed by a spear of ice and fell in pools of blood. Cries of pain came from their wailing mouths as they flinched at death¡¯s door. A piece of the broken moon illuminated the scene with unfeeling light. The tranquil forest path had turned into a nightmare, where the smell of death vibrated so strongly you could taste it in your mouth and feel it in your pores. But the slaughter was not over yet. The surviving knights were fighting a masked assassin. I stared at the assassin facing the knights alone with unbelieving eyes. The assassin¡¯s movements transcended the category of ordinary humans. He swung his sword at a speed that was difficult to keep up with the naked eye. The sharply forged blades drew merciless lines and screamed, and blood splattered every time the arc was drawn. One¡ªthen two¡ª escort knights fell as they struggled, trying to bridge a vast chasm of the differences in their abilities and power. Cutting down knights as one would do to overgrown branches blocking your path, the assassin came closer and closer. A hand holding the hem of my dress trembled. ¡°Master!¡± It was Kian¡¯s voice that woke me up from my momentary stupor. He hugged me, and we rolled into the grass. A pillar of ice fell where I had just stood. Ice fragments scratched and scraped delicate skin. I lifted my head, looking for my attacker, a sore tingling on my cheek. A black robe wizard, hiding in the dark, came into view as he stepped forward. Magic was concentrating in his palm, a sharp slab of ice appeared. My self-defense necklace! My mind shouted like thunder. The wizard reached out to shoot the ice spear. The moment I tried to grab the necklace, the wizard suddenly screamed. ¡°KKkaahhh!¡± A dagger that flew and pierced the wizard¡¯s right hand. The spear of ice that flew, aiming for me, missed and stuck a wooden post beside me. My eyes went to the source of that life-saving dagger. It was Sir Hans. He cried out as he defended himself with his sword against the masked assassin. ¡°Lady! Run away now!¡± He shouted, striking and rushing towards the assassin. ¡°Go! I¡¯ll take care of this one and follow you!¡± Sir Hans did not look back. Amongst the duchy¡¯s knights, he was the most talented. Still, I wasn¡¯t sure if he had a chance. But there was no time to dawdle. I knew well that the time he had given me should not be wasted in vain. ¡°Master, get on!¡± Kian shouted, bringing a horse that survived even after being hit by a spear of ice. After placing me on the saddle, Kian followed me up. As we dashed away, the sound of hooves clapping against the forest road at night where no humans could be found. If you go straight like this, the system will come out. If you get there, you can ask the guard for help. As I continued to drive my horse relentlessly, I thought to myself: Kian shouldn¡¯t die here. He has to live. All of this happened because I changed the original timeline, and if he dies without awakening¡ª If he dies because of me¡­¡­. Even just hinting at the thought tightened my chest and grew a numb pit of panic in my gut. It was then. The temperature around me fell as if I had entered an icebox. I instinctually looked up at the sky. Covering the night were countless spears of ice sharpened into pointed blades. The black robe wizard, floating in the air, raised his hand and slid down. Long windows of ice poured out like a meteor shower. I shouted, grasping the necklace engraved with defense magic. ¡°Kian, hold on tight!¡± I felt his arms tightly squeezing my waist. The downpour of ice picks punctured the ground. My sight turned foggy as the white haze encircled us and the ice weapons broke against it. Despite my view being hindered by the mist, I squeezed strength into my hands so as to not be separated from the reins. The horse sprinted continuously through the sheets of the ice rain. When the bombing-like ice rain finally stopped. At the end of the straight road, there was a guard station at the walls of the estate. Now we are almost there. It was a moment of relief to see the goal within reach. Suddenly, I felt excruciating pain in my chest. When I put my hand on the area where I felt the pain, blood leaked out. As I looked at my red palms, I understood what had happened one step late. Above my head, the wizard said in an empty voice. ¡°Magic tools seem to be out of effect now.¡± An ice pick the length of a dagger was lodged in my chest. The necklace¡¯s jewelry with the defense magic engraved on it lost its light a long time ago and had scattered into powder. The wizard attacked one more time. The horse impaled by ice collapsed. Kian held me and fell off the horse. We were rolling on the ground several times. Strangely, the warmth of Kian, who embraced me, was clearer to me than the agony. Kian rose up with difficulty. He clasped my hand, trembling. His white face was torn and wounded. ¡°Master, Master¡­.¡­ !¡± He screamed, with eyes like broken glass beads. He rubbed my hand, which was rapidly losing warmth, on his face. What a poor fellow. I grinned at him with effort, squeezing out my last remaining strength: ¡°Escape¡­¡­ ru¡­¡­ .¡± Kian¡¯s expression twisted¡ªdistorted as if he was crying. He shook his head. ¡°That order¡­¡­ I can¡¯t follow.¡± He never knew that he would move as if he would never fall off my side. From my fading vision, I could see magic gathering in both hands of the wizard. From the mouth of the wizard, a death penalty fell: ¡°I¡¯ll send you to your master¡¯s side.¡± The wizard fired magic at Kian. ¡°Ugh!¡± With a groan, blood vomited from Kian¡¯s mouth. Using his body as a shield, he had taken the onslaught of another ice spear attack. In an instant, his body became like a rag doll. With a bloody face, he called out to me. ¡°Mas¡­¡­ st¡­¡­ .¡± At that desperate appearance, tears continued to flow from my eyes. No¡­¡­. You can¡¯t die in a place like this. I tried to talk, but only the sound of boiling blood came out. My breathing became more and more difficult, and my vision was blurring and dimming. I promised to make you happy, but I couldn¡¯t keep that promise. If I hadn¡¯t tried to change the original. If I hadn¡¯t, at least you could have avoided this ending. Even if you lose your lover, fall to the end of despair and become a cold killer. It would have been better to follow the development of the original. Then at least Kian wouldn¡¯t have lost his life. Because of a selfish, calculating woman like me who tried to change the original to live, you¡­¡­. It¡¯s all my fault, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­. With regretful words, I couldn¡¯t convey; my vision was darkened. *** Chapter 20.2 At first he had misunderstood her. It was clear what the hostesses who were kind, actually wanted. So he thought she wouldn¡¯t be any different. But Olivia¡­¡­. She ran with anxious eyes to save him in danger and shared warmth to his cold hands. She punished the servant who had spoken harsh words to him, and she applied medicine to his unsightly scars. All of that kindness might have meant little to her. But they gave him warmth. Slaves live as slaves until death, and when they grow old and are no longer useful, they will are thrown away like garbage. I thought it didn¡¯t matter if I had such an end. Because there are no expectations or hopes in this life anyway. But why¡­¡­. Does the sunlight crashing over the surface of the water and the transparent lake containing the sky look so beautiful? Why does his heart feel warm when she looks at him and smiles¡­ ¡­ . Only then Kian realized that he had a huge misunderstanding. I thought I gave up and abandoned everything, but that wasn¡¯t it. My heart was worn out and dull, but it still remained. As a person, I want to be happy. It was the truth he realized after meeting her. ¡°Escape¡­ ¡­ Run¡­ ¡­ .¡± Because of that, he could not abandon her and run away. It didn¡¯t take long for him to make up his mind to die by her side. A terrible agony ran out with the sensation of sharp ice piercing his back. With the sensation of bleeding out, the front of my eyes started to feel like they were spinning. In the blurred vision, due to the bleeding, I saw her eyes blurring. She was crying. He wiped her tears away, but he could not stop her tears. He wanted to save her. Like she always did for him. If I leave, she will eventually die. Before you do that, you must hurry and take her to a safe place¡­ ¡­ . Kian hugged Olivia, trying to move his body that couldn¡¯t move as he intended. The wizard who saw it snickered. ¡°What a loyal slave.¡± Kian gave him a death glare. He gave a biting warning: ¡°Do not disturb.¡± He finally realized it: I do not want to give up this life. I have to save her who reached out to me, who was good as dead. But at that moment, Olivia¡¯s head in her arms fell like a dropped doll. As if he couldn¡¯t believe it¨Cas if he denied reality. His eyes opened wide open. ¡°No¡­ ¡­ .¡± In an instant, his head became white. He bit his lips so hard they bleed. Why, why. What did she do that she deserved to die? I just found this happiness. Why are you taking her away from me? ¡°Master¡­ ¡­ .¡± Kian called her eagerly with hope. But there was no reply. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Anger was an emotion that Kian had long forgotten: If you are angry with the irrational things that a slave must face, only you will suffer. From one moment on, the only emotions he felt were a terrible sense of helplessness and resignation. Murderous intent was also one of the feelings he forgot. Once as a child, he tried to run away from his master. And after that, he never tried to run again. Rebellious slaves who killed their master and ran away were publicly executed in the most terrible, gruesome way. His owner took him to the plaza and watched the slaves die painfully from start to finish. On that day, the fear seeped deep into his bones, killing any will of rebellion or defiance. He was emotionally castrated from the root. It prevented him from thinking about life free of slavery. All that was left was strict obedience to the master. No matter how much he hated or wanted to kill the owner in his subconscious, he was able to eradicate those feelings before they even became conscious. If you didn¡¯t have the power to kill them, those feelings were a waste anyway. They were feelings that only bothered him. He deliberately pretended not to know they existed, and he pretended to be invisible. But now I don¡¯t have to. You don¡¯t have to be patient if this is the end of life anyway. Kian willing gave himself to his wrath and homicidal emotions. He felt himself go mad with an incredibly huge murderous fury¡ªhe needed to kill those who took Olivia away from him. An raucous wrath¡ª so strong that it devoured reason. I will tear it all to pieces so that there is no trace left. All of them, without leaving one alone¡ªall of them. ¡°¡­ ¡­ I will kill you.¡± The moment that phase was spit out. A powerful force exploded and violently raged out of him, burning his whole body. Chapter 21.1 [A wizard who will destroy the empire will be born on March 1840 of the Imperial calendar.] Twenty years ago, it was foretold by a prophet who visited the Emperor. The Emperor killed all babies born with magical powers in March of that year to prevent the prophecy¡¯s implementation. To be exact, he believed he had killed them all. However, the child foreseen in the prophecy was still alive. The moment he regained his sealed power, a giant pillar of light split the night sky in two, and a dazzling glow covered the whole area. The atmosphere vibrated as if it couldn¡¯t breathe amidst the vomiting of uncontrollable, overwhelming power. Just now, the earth trembled once as if afraid of the existence of a man who awakened his strength. All the trees planted neatly along the road in a row were uprooted, and stones were roughly dug up. It was a devastating mana vortex, a magical storm¡ªa natural disaster. And in the middle, Kian was holding Olivia in his arms. Magical power overflowed from his entire body like a huge bank had burst, and water that had been blocked poured out all at once. Just as the heart circulates blood with full force, the magical power that had gathered near the chest spread to his nerves. It was a strange sense of being reconstructed from the cellular level. Kian didn¡¯t know why he suddenly had this power. But for him now, it didn¡¯t matter. The fury that was interfering with his sanity was not resolved at all. All that exists is the burning flesh that does not go out. Kian slowly lowered Olivia, her eyes closed with a pale face. Then, he took a step toward the wizard in a black robe. *** A devastating storm ripped through the whole area. Struggling to withstand it with every ounce of his strength, the wizard let out a groan of astonishment. The mana storm, which was launched shortly after the emergence of a huge pillar of light that seemed to cut the world apart. There was ¡®that man¡¯ at the epicenter of the destruction. He was a slave who had not had a handful of mana until just now. From him, horrifying amounts of magical power was being released. Is that really the magic power that a human being can have? ¡®How does this happen¡­ ¡­ It¡¯s ridiculous.¡¯ The brain tried to reject the unrealistic catastrophe happening right in front of him. However, he couldn¡¯t be mesmerized forever. The raging storm had stopped, and the being who caused it appeared to have begun to move. A silver-haired slave¡ªrather, he should be called a sorcerer?¡ª turned his eyes full of hostility directed towards him. He was breathing life and magic out without regard. Mana so concentrated that it fluttered like flames from his whole body¡ªeven just looking at the power was oppressive and overwhelming. The wizard¡¯s instinctual alarms of peril shook him. A stream of cold sweat ran down his back, now confronted with a menace. But mission failure was death. He had no option to retreat. ¡®You have to end it here.¡¯ He had no idea how this slave awakened his powers, but it was meaningless if he didn¡¯t know how to handle it. In fact, isn¡¯t he simply releasing the magic into the atmosphere without giving it any form? ¡®I might have a chance.¡¯ The wizard concentrated all of his magic, raising it to his limit in both hands. His magical power of the cold soon birthed a giant ice spear. As he reached out, the colossal javelin of ice readied itself and then shot towards Kian. Due to its majestic speed, the spear of ice swirled and scratched the ground. Soil and stones soared and bounced, and the damaged earth screamed. It was a massive spear of ice wrapped in frost that would even freeze his victim¡¯s breath before hit the target. With a roar, the veil of frost rose white. Reeling from exerting all of his mana the wizard breathed hard, now short of breath. He inhaled roughly. But, strangely enough, he was choking. It was hot as if he was in the desert. ¡®Something is wrong.¡¯ The moment he realized that the situation was wrong, what had engraved itself on his retina was a whirlwind of swirling flames. Clearly, the enemy that should have been pierced through by the spear of ice he created¡­ was somehow alive¡­..? The silver-haired man, Kian, was uninjured. ¡®Are you saying you used defensive magic? Wasn¡¯t he just a kid who didn¡¯t know how to handle magic.¡ª-But how did you learn to use magic in a short time?¡¯ The thoughts stopped expanding because there was too little information. Instead, he urged himself to cope with the crisis that loomed. The flames emanating from Kian¡¯s hands burned down the whole area, and slowly walked towards him. The wizard deployed defensive magic to stop the rushing flames while gritting his teeth with effort. However, his barrier was weakly made; it contained his last remaining shallow reserves of mana. His shield was torn like a sheet of paper, and the attack overtook him. ¡°Arghhhh!¡± The hot heat swept over him and hit him with an overwhelming blow. The flames, burning like hellish fire, consumed his body with the momentum to melt the skin and lick his bones. His last thought, while in raging flames without forgiveness or mercy¡ª devouring his whole body, were: I can¡¯t understand. Why¡­¡­ should it be me who dies? It would be easy to take the slave¡¯s life by trampling it like an insect. But how can the relationship be reversed so quickly? With everything in doubt, the wizard took his last breath. After the flames were gone, all that remained was the ashes that had been burnt black. The wizard was an absolute unknown. The pages assigned to him are up to here. *** Chapter 21.2 I¡¯ve killed a person. Kian slowly looked at the wizard who had been burned and killed with his own hands. I don¡¯t feel guilty. Rather, an emotion he had never felt in his life captured him. The violent pleasure in being in control of other people¡¯s lives. It didn¡¯t feel too bad. After living as a slave for 20 years, Kian has always been on the receiving end of violence. It was common to be beaten just because the owner was in a bad mood. He lived with a habit of saying that he was always okay. That¡¯s how he lived as a slave. -It¡¯s alright. This is also a pain that will soon pass. It will be over soon. I can take it. In retrospect, all those words were self-deception. Saying it¡¯s okay was actually a lie to myself. Actually, none of it was okay. I want to erase the people who tormented and tortured me from the face of the earth. All those dark feelings were buried deep in my heart and locked up. But now, the door that was locked is wide open. The trapped monster was released outside. The monster that had grown in size for 20 years, he thought, would make him run wild. ¡®But before that¡­¡­.¡¯ Kian hugged Olivia who had fallen limp. Her body in his arms was cold. He bit his lower lip firmly. The first thing was to take her back to the mansion. Like a fragile glass artifact, the sound of a horse hoof approached Kian¡¯s ear, who carefully held Olivia. In front of the gaze, a cloud of dust rose from the side of the road leading to the capital. A group of knights was running straight this way. Kian recognized the embossed Imperial family¡¯s coat of arms over their chests in silver armor. They are the royal family guards and knights. What¡¯s the reason they¡¯ve come this far in the middle of the night? Kian stared at them with cold, sunken eyes. In an instant, the knights narrowed the distance and stopped a few steps away from Kian. They took note of the scarred earth that filled their vision and fearfully lamented with a groan. ¡°What the hell happened here¡­ ¡­ .¡± A 300-year-old tree that was plucked from its roots and thrown like a toy. The ground that was was dug up as if it had been bombed¡­. In the burnt and charred place, breathless flames were still burning. It was as if some fearsome beast¡ªlike a dragon had ravaged the area. The knights reached out to their swords, wary of Kian, who walked calmly at the scene of the disaster. The head knight of the group interrogated him: ¡°Who are you? Your name and identity.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Are you related to the appearance of the pillars of light?¡± Kian only then knew what the knights were there for. Still, he didn¡¯t want to bother with them. To him, they were nothing but harassing hindrances. He said, staring straight at the knight. ¡°Please leave and get out of my way.¡± For a millisecond, the knight stiffened; however, as a proud knight, he endeavored to ignore his instinct to give way and spoke steadfastly: ¡°I can¡¯t. Until you reveal your identity, you can¡¯t take a step forward.¡± Neither side would retreat. One warning was enough, and the cost of ignoring it was high. Kian said in a flat voice, ¡°Then I have no choice but to clean it up and go.¡± After his last word, an explosive magic power erupted from Kian¡¯s body. At the same time, the ground shook as if it were an earthquake. Around the place where Kian stood, the soil, piles of rocks and boulders began to soar into the sky against gravity. [omg Kian is legit a super saiyan] ¡°*Gasp*¡­ ¡­ !¡± Some of the knights unconsciously exclaimed and gasped. Only then did they only realize what man was in front of them. The knight¡¯s faces quickly turned ashen with terror. An urgent cry from the leading knight echoed in the plains. ¡°Everyone, retreat!¡± Huge chunks of rock covered the sky. Kian dropped them like meteorites to destroy the knights, ready to stain the plains with their blood. But right at that moment¨C ¡°Kian¡­¡­.¡± There came a voice that he thought he would never hear again. Chapter 22 Time seemed to have stopped. Olivia¡¯s eyelids, which had been heavily closed, opened. When she looked at him, an earthquake of waves shook Kian¡¯s light blue eyes. His voice calling for her was biting. ¡°Master¡­¡­.¡± He had thought she was dead, but she was alive. She looked weak, like a twig about to snap. But she was breathing properly. He couldn¡¯t believe the miraculous scene in front of him. She smiled faintly as she saw his stunned expression. ¡°You¡¯re alive¡­¡­.¡± Her breath was labored as if it was difficult to connect her words. The sight struck Kian like ice water. This is not the time. You have to save her. The rocks falling like meteorites froze and did not strike the knights. Kian was hovering over the ground and quickly had his feet touch the ground. Faced with this unexpected situation, the knights¡¯ faces were full of embarrassment. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Dirt and piles of stones and boulders fell. With a roar, a thick curtain of dust and debris rose. When a gust of wind blew, helping settle the overwhelming dirt that had obscured and dyed the witness¡¯s irritated eyes, they surveyed the scene now that visibility had resumed. Kian and Olivia had already disappeared. *** The numbness of floating swirled into my gut as I took in the scene of the crowds of knights on horseback and the tragic painting of the destroyed and burned earth below¡ªrunning like wet paint and distorting. An exquisite sensation like a multiplying deja vu that compressed and sped across space sprinted across my body. We moving or transporting¡ª defying the laws of physics, and I knew I was not doing it¡ªthe man who held me in his arms was. Belatedly, I realized: Kian¡¯s magical powers have awakened. Kian was a wizard. I looked up at a face that felt familiar and unfamiliar at the same time. Anxiety knotted inside as I looked upon Kian¡¯s beautiful face. He said in a nervous voice: ¡°Master, hang in there¡ªwe will be there soon.¡± I knew he was trying to save me. I groaned as the sensation of fainting or transporting¡ªI knew not which¡ªwashed over me. ¡°¡­¡­ Uh-¡° Once again, space distorted, and a contorted landscape gradually came into focus. What emerged in front was the magnificent mansion of the Duke of Ashford. Appearing covered in blood and dirt, Kian and I in front of the once quiet mansion turned upside down in an uproar. ¡°Miss! What happened?¡± The thoughtful butler ran out. The sleeping employees woke up all at once, trembling as a servant ran to call a healer. Perhaps because I lost too much blood, the surrounding commotion fell further and further away. In the end, only the soft low voice heard above my head lingered in my ears. Everything will be fine now, Master. Is it because I was relieved by those words? I quickly let the string of consciousness I had been holding on to slip into the darkness. *** As he carried an unconscious Olivia into the mansion, Kian thought: She won¡¯t die. No, you shouldn¡¯t even think of the opposite¨C No, you can¡¯t think about it at all. ¡°Kian, bring Miss here!¡± In a hurry, as if her breath was running out, the butler guided Kian. He laid Olivia on her clean bed. Soon after, he heard someone¡¯s urgent footsteps. Prince Ashford woke up in the middle of the night after hearing the news of his daughter¡¯s injury. Seeing his daughter covered in blood, he groaned in distress. ¡°Ah, Olivia¡­¡­. What the hell is this¡­¡­.¡± His expression completely lost his usual calm composure. A young woman appeared behind him, holding his daughter¡¯s cold hand, taking a deep breath. It was Christine, a healer, who came running to Olivia after hearing that an assassin had seriously hurt her. Her face was marred with a deep sense of dismay. Olivia¡¯s condition was more serious than she thought. Given the amount of her bleeding, she had already lost too much blood. If her healing was delayed any longer, she had no chance of survival. Christine quickly settled next to Olivia. ¡°I will start her treatment.¡± She gathered all of the mana in her whole body and cast a powerful healing spell on Olivia. Her hands were filled with explosive healing magic. Dazzling clusters of lights wrapped around Olivia¡¯s wounds. Her magic began to drain rapidly from her body. Thick beads of sweat formed on her forehead. Christine¡¯s healing powers were working. Olivia¡¯s wounds began to mend. Since there was a clear improvement outwardly, everyone¡¯s expressions became brighter. But that was short-lived. Even after many moments, Olivia¡¯s eyes did not open. Christine was out of breath, and her body was wet with cold sweat. Due to her casting of the highest level of healing magic, the symptoms of mana depletion appeared. A terrible misgiving passed her heart. Olivia¡¯s heart had stopped beating a while ago. She had done her best to revive her stopped heart. Nevertheless, it was not enough. To make matters worse, she had used up all of the mana she had. Christine had to stop her treatment. Prince Ashford asked frantically. ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong? Why¡­¡­ Are you stopping?¡± ¡°She lost too much blood by the time she got here. I did the best I could, but a while ago¡­ her heart stopped.¡± Christine expressed the bitter reality, her voice cracking with guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to tell you, but¡­¡­ It seems difficult for my lady to wake up.¡± *** The face of a father who had lost his daughter was stained with indescribable despair. He begged, grabbing Christine by the hem of her clothes. ¡°No¡ªyou can¡¯t. Save my daughter. Please, please¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Kian stared blankly at Christine, who lowered her head like her sinner. He took the limp hand of Olivia, who laid dead. Your cold hands. Your lips are blue¡ªa pale white face. Breathtaking despair dominated the whole body. She¡¯s dead¡­¡­? No¡ªIt can¡¯t be. Heart whacks, about to burst. I forgot to breathe. I cannot accept this reality before my eyes. He couldn¡¯t let her go like this. Kian has been silent so far because he believed in the ability of the healer more than his own. I can¡¯t risk my precious Olivia¡¯s life. But¡­¡­ you can¡¯t save her? If this was the result, I shouldn¡¯t have left her in someone else¡¯s hands from the start. Kian pushed the healer Christine out of the way. Christine asked as she fell away, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I will save you, Master.¡± How do you plan to do that? Christine tried to ask but then bit her tongue. An overwhelming, shining magical power erupted from Kian¡¯s hands to the point that everyone was blinded for an instant. Olivia¡¯s body was completely encircled by bright white healing mana. Christine was stunned speechless by the extraordinary sight. ¡®Who the hell is this person? How can a human¡­¡­ have this amount of magic?¡¯ She never heard of such a powerful being¡ªhadn¡¯t been able to even imagine it¡ªyet here he was before her eyes. How could I never have heard of such a brilliant wizard? However, more than her doubts, her hopes soared. He might be able to do it. He may be able to save Olivia. At this moment, the only miracle she could hold on to is the man before her eyes. Kian concentrated all senses on his fingertips, using magic to find injuries. Kian¡¯s fingertips stopped at Olivia¡¯s chest. Unlike other organs, the heart held no movement like a broken machine. Kian concentrated his mana there. He applied the healing property to all of his magical powers and envisioning casting the magic of regeneration. Kian¡¯s magic spell worked, cells that had died were reborn, and blood flow began to flow. ¡°Oh my God, how did you¡­¡­.¡± Only Christine understood what Kian was doing. Looking foolish, her mouth was left agape. It was the act of stepping into the realm of creation. It was impossible to do without having a power close to a god. Next to an astonished Christine, Kian continued to pour immense amounts of mana into Olivia without a break. Even though he was told it was impossible, he couldn¡¯t give up on her. To give up saving her was like giving up life itself. He begged her, even though she could not hear him. Please, open your eyes. Please look into my eyes and smile tenderly again. Tell me that this life started again because of you is not a dream. ¡°Haaaaa¡­¡­.¡± Kian started to huff labored gasps due to his severe mana consumption. I may never be able to use my power again. If I give her all the magical powers I have, maybe I could save her¡­¡­. At that moment, he made a decision and committed his heart to save her even if he could not save himself. A very feeble movement caught the corner of his eyes. Kian¡¯s eyes opened wide¡ª resembling the clear sky filled with unspeakable joy. Because her eyelids trembled and her fingertips twitched weakly. What should I call her little gesture? It was the very definition of a miracle for Kian. Chapter 23 Failure: Mission to kill Olivia. Upon hearing the report from Hunter, Crown Prince Harrison cackled bitterly. ¡°Mission failed¡­¡­¡±?¡± I feel like I¡¯m in the middle of an irritating prank that¡¯s not even amusing. Failure? I could never have even imagined the possibility even in the first place. Two people were enough to handle the Duke¡¯s escort. It should have been the case. His judgment was never wrong. I asked you to kill one ordinary human¡ªwho isn¡¯t even a knight nor a wizard. You can¡¯t even handle such an easy task. How useless are my servants? ¡°Ha¡­.¡± The crown prince, Harrison, sighed low, rubbing his forehead. After a moment of silence, he grabbed the statue on the table. There was a dull thud. Blood flowed from Hunter¡¯s forehead, which was in front of him. Blood droplets fell, smearing red on the pure white marble floor. A voice of contempt cursed above Hunter¡¯s head. ¡°You useless¡­¡­.¡± Without the thought of wiping the blood that ran down his face, Hunter silently took the blame. Kill Olivia Ashford. That was an order that Hunter had received. And as ordered, he had slaughtered the Duke¡¯s escorting knights. The last one had been a little bothersome, but in the end, the knight couldn¡¯t be his opponent. [t1v: he is talking about Sir Hans] As soon as he had swung the sword straight into the escort¡¯s chest, he thought he was hallucinating that the night had disappeared. Hunter looked up and saw a massive pillar of light breaking through the night sky. It was the direction of Princess Ashford, who had fled. Following his intuition that something unusual had happened, Hunter headed straight for it. Then, he witnessed an incredible sight. ¡ªKyyaahhhhhhh! An inferno from hell was devouring the wizard. A fierce blaze that seemed to have burn the whole area was coming from a man. Princess Ashford¡¯s slave. He was an ordinary human being. How the hell¡­¡­. While Hunter¡¯s mind was in chaos, the Imperial knights convened. While the knights and the silver-haired man were confronting each other, the princess, who thought he was dead, opened her eyes. Soon after, the silver-haired man suddenly disappeared from there, holding the princess. ¡°If you are going to make excuses, they should at least make sense.¡± Harrison suppressed his resentment as he explained. ¡°Olivia¡¯s slave was a wizard? That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± ¡°You may not believe it, but¡­¡­ it¡¯s true. I saw him burn Gray to death with my own eyes.¡± ¡°So you mean, that slave has been hiding that he is a mage from Olivia?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not clear. However, he was indeed overwhelmingly stronger than Gray. In my opinion, the energy he exuded was incomparable.¡± Hunter¡¯s sixth sense was as accurate as his sharp eyes when he judged an opponent¡¯s strength. Harrison was also aware of Hunter¡¯s talent. Harrison tried to think rationally, holding back his boiling anger. ¡®Stronger than Gray¡­¡­. If Hunter¡¯s absurd remarks are true.¡¯ He¡¯s probably not an ordinary sorcerer. The existence of such a powerful magician would soon be revealed to the world. Harrison looked down at Hunter, who was bleeding profusely. He said, kicking his tongue. ¡°Hide yourself for a while. And don¡¯t put reveal your incompetent face in front of me until I call you.¡± Hunter bowed his head and retreated silently. Harrison called in his servant to wipe the bloodstained floor. Since he was a child, Harrison was a perfectionist; he hated it immensely when his plans went wrong. Life rarely goes as planned, but Harrison was different. Because he was the Crown Prince of the Empire. Having power and status that ordinary people did not have, he could easily accomplish everything he planned for. It was a motto he took pride in¡ªplan excellently and do flawlessly¡ª but lately, nothing went right; it was infuriating. Not only was the second prince sent to war still alive, but he was awakening as a Sword Master. He tried to consolidate my position as heir to the throne by bringing the Ducal house of Ashford to his side so that the Second Prince would not dare have intentions that were above his station. What to do with Olivia Ashford, who didn¡¯t act according to his will? Harrison achieved his purposes by relentlessly cleaning up hindrances. It was a tactic that served him well in the past. Harrison tapped his finger on the table. He didn¡¯t intend to keep Olivia alive just because the assassination failed. There¡¯s a way not to get his hands dirty. ¡°You¡¯ll get a new end.¡± A fishy smile hung around Harrison¡¯s mouth. *** I slowly blinked. Gradually, my vision got used to the light, and the familiar pattern of the ceiling of my room caught my eye. As soon as I realized where I was, my nerves awoke. My hand trembled where the wound was. The terrible wound pierced by the ice was healed.. gone as if the whole thing were a nightmarish fairy tale. It wouldn¡¯t have been weird if I lost my life.¡­. I couldn¡¯t believe it¡­ how was I alive? I slowly lifted up my heavy body. Leaning against the bed head, I swallowed my breath. I didn¡¯t know before because he had been so still and quiet, but Kian was asleep lying on his stomach on the bed. I looked at him carefully. The trauma from the ice pillar had been wiped clean. Kian is alive. This is not a fantasy. It¡¯s reality. Relief flooded in like a tidal wave, and I exhaled. Kian¡¯s long, rich eyelashes trembled, perhaps because he was aware of the subtle sound. His eyelids opened, and clear eyes like the autumn sky were revealed. ¡°Master¡­?¡± He lifted himself up by calling me in a cracked voice. Kian¡¯s light blue eyes trembled like ripples. With a tearful smile, he spoke, ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± It sounded as if he was talking to a person who woke up from a long sleep. How long have I been lying down¡­¡­. I couldn¡¯t guess. Nevertheless, the horrible events of that night were as vivid as it happened just moments ago. I was heartbroken recalling Kian who was terribly wounded, while trying to save me. I said, holding back quivering emotions from my voice. ¡°Sorry for worrying you, Kian.¡± Kian shook his head slightly. He looked at me anxiously and said, ¡°Are you alright? Are you in pain anywhere?¡± ¡°Yes, I am fine now.¡± I was in awe and wondered how I was alive. Did a miracle transpire? Then, Kian said. ¡°I have something to tell you, Master.¡± He seemed to have something important to say. As if hesitating, his lips seemed to lose the words he needed to say for a moment. Finally, he spoke with his eyes cast down. ¡°Actually, I became a wizard that day.¡± For 20 years, he thought he was an ordinary human being, but he was actually a magician. He seemed confused by the fact. On the other hand, I wasn¡¯t surprised because I knew the future and that his mana would awaken. But I couldn¡¯t reply that I knew. How did I know all that? I couldn¡¯t explain it. ¡°How did this happen¡­¡­do you know?¡± Kian shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. All of a sudden, magic exploded out of me.¡­.¡± While recalling his awakening, he looked bewildered. There is a complicated story behind the reason why Kian has not been able to use magic. I wish I could explain everything to him. But if it leads Kian on to a villainous path¡­¡­. Is there anything more foolish than blackening him with my own hands? My head got complicated, so I couldn¡¯t figure out what to say. When I was silent, Kian smiled as if I shouldn¡¯t worry and said: ¡°But with that power, I was able to protect my master.¡± At that remark, a memory that I had forgotten suddenly passed through my mind. A warm and dazzling glow from a group of lights that enveloped me in a silent and still darkness. The light had poured continuously into me while I had been straddling the boundary between life and death. As I remembered the memory that I couldn¡¯t tell whether it was a dream or a reality, the realization came like lightning. ¡°Is the person who healed me¡­¡­was that you?¡± He nodded quietly, affirming that he had saved my life. Hearing the answer made me feel inexpressible. Yes, it was him.. as expected¡­¡­. Initially, I should have helped Kian wake up and then left the story after his role was over. But Kian changed my fate. His will twisted the story and eventually brought me back from death. I said, looking at Kian in the eye. ¡°Thank you, Kian.¡± I can¡¯t express all of my gratitude to you by saying thank you, but still. ¡°Thank you, too. Thank you for living, Master.¡± said Kian softly as he smiled. The smile made my heartthrob for a moment. ¡®Is my body still not completely healed¡­?¡¯ I put my hand on my chest, where I felt a thorny pain. There was a sound of shoes, and the door opened. The visitor was a butler and my father. A tsunami of relief spread on the faces of the two people who found me. ¡°Lady!¡± ¡°Olivia!¡± My father, who came in a hurry, opened his arms and hugged me with all his might. He said in a muffled voice. ¡°Thank you for waking up.¡± My father¡¯s body was dry and fragile. When I saw my father, who was much weaker than when I first possessed this body four years ago, I suddenly felt sad. How worried he must have been when he heard that I was attacked. Even if I¡¯m not really Olivia, I¡¯m still his only daughter. I spoke in a slightly tearful voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have troubled you.¡± ¡°What¡­¡­. You¡¯re safe, that¡¯s enough.¡± My father didn¡¯t say much. Still, I could gauge the magnitude of his sincerity. Slowly loosening his hug, he turned his head and looked at Kian. ¡°Thank you. You saved my daughter.¡± The father spoke to Kian in a polite tone. ¡°You are my daughter¡¯s lifesaver. Tell me if you want anything, I¡¯ll listen to any request as much as my abilities allow me.¡± Kian thought about it for a while and soon shook his head slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. Because I did what I had to do.¡± ¡°Really, is there nothing you want?¡± Kian looked at me for a moment and answered briefly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, I respect you. But let me know whenever you change your mind.¡± The conversation between the two ended there. I¡¯ve been cornered by both my father and butler wearing black suits, so I changed the subject around. ¡°What happened to my escort knights?¡± As soon as he received the question, my father¡¯s expression darkened. He spoke in a solemn voice: ¡°We are on our way to the funeral of the knights.¡± Even though I had assumed so, the grief of the confirmed reality was beyond painful. My father spoke as if he were trying to comfort me. ¡°We recovered the bodies of the guards while you were asleep. I buried the knights and paid consolation money to the bereaved families. Of course, how can I comfort them with that, but¡­¡­.¡± My father¡¯s words faded away and died. A heavy silence fell for a moment. ¡°Is there anyone left?¡± ¡°Sir Hans barely escaped with his life. However, his injuries are so severe that he hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡± It was unexpected good news; Sir Hans was alive. However, before I could rejoice, the fact that we were the only survivors made my heart heavy. The father changed his posture and asked: ¡°But, Olivia¡­ Can you guess who sent assassins after you?¡± Chapter 24.1 There were several people I suspected of being behind the assassination attempt. The first thing that came to mind among them was Uncle James. When I, my father¡¯s only flesh and blood, is gone, Uncle James will be the likely successor to the title. That alone was enough to motivate my ambitious uncle to assassinate me. Besides, I sided with the workers in the textile mill strike. My vindictive uncle might have decided to hurt me. A few more relatives came to mind to succeed the title, but it was only suspicion. ¡°I have doubts, but I have no proof. If Sir Hans wakes up, I can ask him about the assassins, but¡­¡­.¡± I blurred out the end of my sentence. In the end, it meant that there were no leads for now. ¡°First, let¡¯s gather the evidence while waiting for Lord Hans to wake up.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded at my father¡¯s words. I don¡¯t know who was after me, but I¡¯ll find the culprit and make him pay. That¡¯s the best I could do to honor those who sacrificed¡­¡­. ¡°By the way, Olivia. Would you like to see this?¡± My father took a letter out of his pocket. ¡°While you were asleep, a man came from the Imperial Palace.¡± When I opened the envelope my father gave me and took out the letter, I was the first to identify the sender. Aaron Tobias, the Head of the Imperial Wizards. I slowly read the letter. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± It requested that Kian visit the magical power monitoring station at the Imperial Palace as soon as possible. When I put down the letter, done reading, my father said: ¡°When Kian regained his mana, Imperial Knights were sent to identify him.¡± The guards I saw before I had passed out. Did they report it to the Emperor? Then I understood what happened. If you are born a magician in the Empire, you must visit the Imperial Palace to measure your mana. In other words, it is similar to a birth registration that applies only to wizards. Knowing that Kian became a wizard, the Emperor sent a man according to the custom. If Kian didn¡¯t know he was a sorcerer of the prophecy 20 years ago, it was reasonable. ¡°Have you been to the Imperial Palace?¡± When I asked, Kian replied with a slight nod. ¡°I couldn¡¯t make my own decision without my master¡¯s permission.¡± Even though he awoke as a wizard and he still called me master. Now that he had enormous power and could protect himself, there was no reason for me to be his master. I thought I should let Kian know. But before that. ¡®I think we need to deal with this problem first.¡¯ The letter from the Imperial family even mentioned my name. The imperial wizard must have addressed me because Kian was still my slave. Then my father opened his mouth. ¡°Olivia, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°Well¡­.¡± My father¡¯s eyes were on Kian. You¡¯re probably going to ask if I¡¯m going to keep Kian as a slave. Of course, I¡¯m going to liberate Kian. He wouldn¡¯t want to continue being a slave. But will you understand my decision to liberate Kian? When I couldn¡¯t answer quickly, my father smiled kindly and said. ¡°Do whatever you want, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Was my father originally like this? He used to be more strict. I think you¡¯ve changed a lot since I almost died. ¡°Thank you, Father.¡± ¡°What, you don¡¯t need my permission.¡± My father stood up with the help of the butler. ¡°I think I¡¯ve been holding you up too long. Get some rest.¡± After my father and the butler left, I breathed a sigh of relief. It was fortunate that there were events that went as the original, but other times it didn¡¯t. In the original work, Kian confronted the Emperor as soon as his powers awoke. The Emperor did not know that Kian was the sorcerer of the prophecy. It was because Kian tore the Balthazar Grand Duke, who tried to stuff him, to death. ¡°The Grand Duke was the Emperor¡¯s brother.¡¯ The Emperor tried to avenge his brother by killing Kian, but it didn¡¯t go his way. Even if they mobilized the army and sent powerful men, they could not kill Kian. I was thinking about the original work for a while when Kian called me. ¡°Master, may I bring you some food to eat?¡± After being asleep for a long time, I woke up and felt hungry. So Kian¡¯s suggestion was very thoughtful. I smiled and said, ¡°Thank you. Please.¡± Kian¡¯s figure disappeared in an instant. After a while, a Kian appeared with a tray of food. There was a delicious smell stimulating the appetite from the warm soup. ¡°Magic is so convenient.¡± ¡°I think so, too.¡± Kian, who answered with a smile, put the soup down in front of me. ¡°It¡¯s hot, so eat slowly, Master.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I was going to take a bite of the soup and said to Kian. ¡°You must be tired. Go rest.¡± ¡°Let me make sure you eat.¡± I said it was okay, but Kian stayed with me until I emptied a bowl of soup. When I see Kian¡¯s face looking at me with such a gentle look¡­¡­. It never occurred to me that he could have turned out to be genocidal. Still, he¡¯s the Kian I knew well. I had no choice but to think so. Chapter 24.2 Olivia fell asleep again after finishing her meal. Even though she regained consciousness, she shouldn¡¯t overdo it. You have to recover your energy fully. Kian left her so she could rest comfortably. He walked a long way from the main building and headed for the northern garden, where employees rarely visited. Colorful flowers were blooming in the spring garden. Kian walked in the quiet garden, not too fast nor too slow. Every time he took a step, the flowers that had been blooming withered. It¡¯s so easy to take your life. The same goes for human life. He looked at the dilapidated garden and remembered the moment when he regained his magic. It was not a force that flowed in from the outside. Obviously, it was the power that resided inside of me. The power I had since birth. It was an enormous amount of mana that could not be diminished even if he used it. He remembered the sensation he felt at the moment magic spread through his whole body. The sense of breaking something that had trapped and held his powers inside. Then he realized. He couldn¡¯t feel the mana until now because it was firmly sealed. Who and why did they seal my magical powers? If it was the result of someone¡¯s hoax and I had to live as a slave for 20 years¡­¡­. I¡¯ll find them and make them pay. 20 years of having to live as the lowest being. That time is already irreversible. So I¡¯ll make you pay with your life. To do so, there are many things to find out. The first owner who bought me. I¡¯ll find out which slave merchant sold me to him. If you decide, you can just act. Kian¡¯s figure disappeared in an instant. As if nothing had happened, flowers were blooming in the garden. ** * The noise that was full during the day disappeared with the night, and only the sound of crying grasshoppers was heard. A human shadow hangs over the room where the owner of the mansion and his wife are deeply asleep. The guards, who are supposed to be on the lookout, have long forgotten their duties and wandered in their dreams. Thanks to this, the intruder was silently staring down at the sleeping couple. To be exact, his gaze is fixed on the man. It was the owner of the mansion, Count Douglas. As the blue light flashed from the intruder¡¯s fingertips, the Count¡¯s body suddenly separated from its comfortable bed. The Count fell from his bed with a dull sound. He raised his head in a hazy spirit, still unaware of the situation. Then, I found a strange shadow. ¡°W-who¡ª?¡± shouted the Count, horrified. The Countess should be surprised by the commotion, but she didn¡¯t budge. It was because of the sleeping magic that hung throughout the house. Even if her husband was killed in front of her, she would be asleep. ¡°Who else is there?¡± Recognizing the presence of an intruder, the Count nervously glanced toward the door. But there was no answer from the guards beyond the gate. Looking indifferently at the nervous Count, the man explained, ¡°It¡¯s useless. Everyone is asleep.¡± The Count hurriedly took out a dagger hidden under the bed and aimed at the man. ¡°Who are you? Whose orders are you acting on?¡± Realizing that the room was too dark for the Count to see, the man gestured briefly. All of the candlesticks were lit up, quickly brightening the room. Surprised by the strange phenomenon, the Count gasped, ¡°W-wizard¡­¡­!¡± Toward the Count who fell and backed up, the man ordered. ¡°Look at it clearly. Who I am.¡± The Count looked at the man¡¯s face without even blinking his eyes. The face brightened under the light was breathtakingly beautiful. It¡¯s been a long time, but he could recognize that face. He was convinced when he saw that unusual silver hair. ¡°Kian¡­!¡± The Count¡¯s eyes trembled as he put his long-forgotten name on his mouth. Kian looked down at his old master with cool eyes. ¡°If you said you didn¡¯t know, I would have made you remember¡­¡­ the way you used to make me remember.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­.¡± The Count turned pale, remembering what he did to Kian. ¡°Relax. I¡¯m not here to retaliate.¡± Nevertheless, the Count could not be relieved at all. He said with his dagger clenched like a lifeline. ¡°Then why did you come here¡ª to me?¡± ¡°I came here because I wanted to know something.¡± ¡°What the hell¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Twenty years ago, you bought me from a slave merchant. Do you remember who that slaver was?¡± *** Chapter 25 The Count, who was panicking in a cold sweat, said, ¡°I do not know¡­¡­. It¡¯s been so long that I can¡¯t remember.¡± Kian glanced at the Count. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re lying¡­¡­. I didn¡¯t expect him to remember the name of a slave dealer in the first place. It was at that moment when Kian decided to use another method. Suddenly, the Count swung a dagger and rushed at Kian. He judged that he could try and do something if he attacked when Kian wasn¡¯t alert. A sharp dagger attacked Kian¡¯s neck. Instead of avoiding the attack, Kian stretched out his right hand. Suddenly, the Count¡¯s body floated in the air. ¡°Ahhhhhhhh! The Count dropped the dagger from his hand; his body was placed in front of Kian. Kian put his hand on the Count¡¯s head. His face turned blue as he shouted: ¡°Let go! Guards! What the hell are they doing!?¡± The Count struggled. But that stopped. When Kian used his hand, the Count became paralyzed. However, his consciousness was alert. He clearly experienced the unpleasant and painful sensation of something searching through his head. ¡°Arghhh!¡± The Count opened his eyes and screamed. Listening to a tearful scream, Kian continued to search his memory. The silence of the night was ripped apart by a desperate scream. How long had it been? Finally, Kian found the memory he was searching for, and Kian let go of the Count. He had fainted, his body dropped weakly. Even if he appeared dead, he was still alive. I¡¯ve been searching his memory all night so that he might have some mental aftereffects. Even so, I felt no sympathy. Because I knew that the Count was a vicious and brutal sort of human. How many slaves were murdered due to the Count¡¯s cruelty? They deserved the feelings of compassion, not him. Kian manipulated the Count¡¯s memory to prevent him from remembering what happened tonight. The purpose was achieved after finding out the appearance and name of the slaver. And I found out something unexpected. In his memory, a woman was holding a newborn child. It was me. -Master! Let me go with the master! Please¡­.! -Don¡¯t be so loud. Come here! -Argh! Why did she call me master? Was she someone who knew me well? The questions never ended. Although he wanted to learn more, Kian returned to the Duke¡¯s residence instead of continuing his investigation. Olivia will be worried if you leave for too long. He had no intention of letting her know about this. I¡¯ll take care of it quietly. Don¡¯t let her get hurt. In the dim room, Kian looked at his reflection in the mirror. A young man with neat features was revealed. He looked no different from before. But Kian knew. This enormous power that came into his hands changed something within. *** Wearing a black veil, I put white flowers on the knights¡¯ tombstone. Kian, who was next to me, also placed flowers. I bowed my head and paid silent tribute to the knight who sacrificed themselves for me. I will never forget those names. A sound of the memorial bell-ringing was heard from the bell tower of the cemetery. The sound had a sad and lonely tone. I returned to the mansion, leaving behind the cemetery where the knights were buried. After taking off my mourning clothes and changing into a calm-colored dress, I headed to the knight¡¯s quarters. Sir Hans¡¯ room was on the second floor. When I opened the door, a fellow knight was guarding his bedside. When he saw me, he greeted me with a slight bow. ¡°Lady, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°How¡¯s Lord Hans doing?¡± The knight replied in a melancholy voice. ¡°He isn¡¯t waking up.¡± Five days have passed since the day of the assassination attempt. I looked down at Sir Hans, who was asleep with an even breath. His expression was calm, such a contrast to my insides which were burning black. ¡°Let¡¯s wait patiently. I¡¯m sure there will be good news.¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s going to end up like this.¡± I smiled at the knight¡¯s answer. I¡¯m not the only one waiting for him to wake up. The fact was a little comforting. Kian and I left the knight¡¯s quarters and returned to the main building of the mansion. We got onto a waiting carriage. The destination was the Imperial Palace, and the purpose of the visit was to measure Kian¡¯s mana. I glanced at Kian sitting across from me. He was looking out the window with a thoughtful face. Even after the day of awakening as a wizard, he continued to serve me as his master. He didn¡¯t say anything to free him. Because of his personality, there¡¯s no way he¡¯s going to bring it up to me first.¡­. ¡®So I¡¯ll have to say it.¡¯ I was going to tell you as soon as I recovered my stamina, so it¡¯s really time to talk. As soon as we get back from the mana measurement, I¡¯ll free him. After showing his pass to the guard, we passed through the main gate of the palace. After a long drive through the vast palace, the carriage stopped in front of the magical powers monitoring station. I showed Aaron¡¯s letter to the reception desk. The receptionist said with a friendly smile: ¡°Follow the guide over here. I¡¯ll show you to the measuring room.¡± I followed the guide to the second floor and found a straight hallway. When the end was reached, a hall with a giant crystal ball appeared in the center. There were already people waiting here. There were mothers holding babies in their arms, and there were magicians who came to measure themselves again. The guide left us with a polite smile: ¡°I hope you get good results.¡± A good result meant to get a higher grade in magic power measurement. The Empire evaluates the sorcerer¡¯s talent and mana by measuring mana. It has a maximum of 1st to 9th grades, and a minimum of 3rd grades is required if you want to become a court wizard. It is impossible to even apply even below that. ¡°As a result of the re-measurement, there was no change. Level 4, it¡¯s the same.¡± ¡°Oh¡­no!¡± That¡¯s why there are people who scream after receiving the measurement results. In some cases, your level of mana changes as you grow, but most of them remain unchanged. In other words, the world of magic is a place where natural born talent accounts for 99 percent¡ªpure luck. It¡¯s unfair. ¡°I¡¯ve been training so hard for six years¡­¡­ I can¡¯t believe it.¡­.¡± Whether he was familiar with the sight of his efforts not being rewarded, the court wizard looked businesslike. ¡°Next person, please come.¡± At the court wizard¡¯s call, Kian, who was sitting in the waiting room, stood up. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± I waved my hand, saying to do well. Kian, who nodded, walked to a large crystal ball in the center of the hall. That bead, which is three meters in diameter, is a mana measuring instrument. Around the sphere is a band reminiscent of the rings of the planets. It looks like magic is engraved on it. ¡°The measurement method is simple. When you touch this bead, the measurement starts. When the measurement is complete, the nucleus will have a number between 1 and 9.¡± Following the guidance of the court wizard, Kian brought his hand to the crystal ball. The core embedded in the center of the bead shone. At the same time, the band surrounding the crystal ball began to rotate like a ring on a planet. I looked at the crystal ball with anticipated eyes. The core of the beads repeatedly shined with dreamy colors. How many minutes has it been? Inside the nucleus of the crystal ball, a number of ancient characters emerged. Finally, the results of the measurement came out. ¡°Oh¡­!¡± I could hear gasps everywhere. Soon after, a murmur spread like a ripple. The number that came up inside the nucleus was the highest rating. For me, who knew Kian¡¯s strength, it was roughly expected. But everyone except me was looking at Kian with excitement and astonishment. ¡°The highest grade¡­¡­ that¡¯s ridiculous!¡± ¡°Who the hell is that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re an Academy student.¡± ¡°Even last year¡¯s Academy senior didn¡¯t get the highest grade¡­¡­!¡± It was a natural reaction that people were surprised. Since there were only three highest-rated wizards in the Empire. The highest-rated wizard was such a rare thing. Even the court wizard, who had been a businessman the whole time, was now wide-eyed. As if he had forgotten his words, he opened his mouth belatedly after a few seconds of blinking. ¡°Let me tell you the results of the measurements.¡± The court wizard took a deep breath and continued. ¡°Magician Kian, the highest grade.¡± Once more confirmed by the mouth of the court wizard, the hall became noisy again. However, Kian, the person involved, was not surprised to hear the results. It seems that he was expecting the result. After finishing the measurement, Kian approached me. I said with a bright smile. ¡°Congratulations, Kian. That¡¯s a good result.¡± In fact, Kian¡¯s mana is above the highest level. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s impossible to quantify above the highest grade. In a sense, it was fortunate that it could not be measured. If it turns out to be too strong, the Emperor would be on guard. Kian replied with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m glad my master is happy.¡± Of course, it was something to be pleased about. Now Kian will be treated as the greatest wizard, not as a slave. Now that he received the first grade in mana level, many people will treat Kian well and try to gain his favor. Not only the Empire but other kingdoms. The force of one of the top wizards is overwhelmingly stronger than hundreds and thousands of soldiers. So everyone will cater to Kian to live well. The eyes mixed with envy and jealousy were stinging, so I quickly left the mana measuring room with Kian. We rode our wagon, waiting outside the monitoring station, and left the palace behind. It was not that far from the palace to the Duke¡¯s residence, so we arrived at the mansion quickly. When I got to the front door of the mansion, I asked Kian, ¡°Will you come to my room later? I have something important to say.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± As usual, Kian replied with a gentle nod. Because of this, I had no idea what he was thinking. *** When I opened the second compartment of the mahogany drawer in my room, a pile of documents came out. It was Kian¡¯s slave trade certificate. My plan to take good care of Kian until he wakes up as a sorcerer has now been completed. So now you have to let him go. I took out a certificate of sale. The pictures hidden underneath caught my eye. These were the pictures taken secretly by a gossip reporter when I went to a picnic with Kian. I took out the pictures one by one and looked at them carefully. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I felt melancholy for some reason for the breakup that came sooner than expected. To think I¡¯d feel empty without him.¡­. I laughed without realizing it. I was hoping that Kian would wake up as soon as possible, but I was wondering what kind of stupid idea entered my head. I looked at the deed of sale for a long time and put it in my arms. Just in time, I heard a knock. ¡°Master, it is me, Kian. Chapter 26 ¡°Master, it is me, Kian.¡± As soon as I answered to come in, the door immediately opened. Kian and I sat at the table facing each other. A maid set down steamy black tea and refreshments in front of us. When the maid left the room, Kian opened his mouth first. ¡°Did you say you had something to say?¡± ¡°Oh, yes¡­.¡± It¡¯ll be even harder to say if I take my time bringing it up. Determined, I took out the slave trade certificate from my pocket. Kian¡¯s eyes grew slightly wider when he saw the document. ¡°It¡¯s the certificate I received when I bought you.¡± ¡°Master? Why¡­¡­.¡± Today is the last time I¡¯d be addressed as a master. At the same time, I thought that I spoke with significance: ¡°From now on, I¡¯ve set you free.¡± Kian¡¯s eyes, bright like a spring day, lost their vitality like a desolate field. He¡¯s been a slave for 20 years, so I thought he¡¯d be happy to be free¡­¡­. The back of my head registering his puzzling reaction was buzzing with confusion, but I couldn¡¯t stop now that I had already made the promise and instead choose to clarify my statement: ¡°You¡¯re free now, Kian.¡± I approached the fireplace where the embers were still left, glowing with warmth, ready to burn his slave trade certificate As soon as I tried to throw the contract into the fire, Kian held my wrist lightly. Restraining me, he asked with a very clouded face. ¡°Why¡­.¡± His sky blue eyes filled with water as if tears were going to drop at any moment. He asked in a choked voice with a sore tone: ¡°Why are you trying to abandon me?¡± My heart shook at his pleading look and imploring voice. But soon, I steeled my resolve and calmly explained, ¡°Abandon..? I¡¯m just trying to set you free.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Master says she doesn¡¯t need me anymore.¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t¡ª¡± I couldn¡¯t finish my thought. Kian narrowed the distance between us, bowing his head deeply. His face was so close; it was as if our lips were touching. The distance was too close. Enough to be acutely aware of his breath. My heart beats wildly unconsciously. I thought I should keep my distance, but I couldn¡¯t push him away. While I was hesitating, he buried his face in my shoulder and whispered softly. ¡°I am yours, Master, so you may order anything of me¡­¡­.¡± The certificate of sale flew into the air and fell into Kian¡¯s hand. A moment ago, he, who had lowered his eyes bitterly, now growled as low as a beast. ¡°Just don¡¯t tell me to leave. That order cannot be followed.¡± It was the first time I¡¯d seen such an expression on Kian¡¯s face. He looked furious and in pain ¡­¡­. I felt a little embarrassed, but I soon steeled myself¨Ccleared my face of my bashfulness, and announced. ¡°Kian. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t need you.¡± Although I clarified, Kian still looked like his misgivings were unaddressed. He spoke up, ¡°Then why are you trying to free me? Is it because¡­ you hate me?¡± The absurd reason he came up with was so startling I was momentarily speechless. What a ridiculous misunderstanding. I carefully chose my words, struggling with how to communicate how I felt to Kian. ¡°It¡¯s not that I hate you or I don¡¯t need you. I just want you to find the right place for your abilities freely.¡­.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need that. It¡¯s enough to be by your side.¡± At his adamant words, I didn¡¯t know how to counter his declaration. ¡­¡­And to be honest, I didn¡¯t want Kian to leave me either. I want you to stay with me. But now his abilities have awakened, he can protect himself and will live a different life than before. His world will be much wider than it is now. Others will recognize his abilities. Requesting him to remain by my side would just be self-serving and selfish. *** Chapter 27 That¡¯s why I have to free him. He had to be released from slavery. And that belief remains unchanged even now. I continued to persuade Kian. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to leave me. I¡¯m just asking you to be a free man, a full citizen with legal rights¡ªnot a slave. There¡¯s no reason for you to be a slave anymore.¡± Kian was silent for a moment. He stared at me. ¡°Why ¡­. why are you doing this?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re trying to free me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a wizard now. I could use my abilities to help you.¡± I shook my head slowly. Use him. How could I.¡­. I already used Kian once. By stopping him from going down the genocidal path, I had changed the fate of my shortened life. And then I almost lost him. I can¡¯t let that happen again. ¡°Kian, I don¡¯t want to use you.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s you, you can use me as many times as you like.¡± ¡°I hate it. So, don¡¯t say it again.¡± I asserted firmly. I wasn¡¯t going to back down this time. Kian looked as if he genuinely couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°You are a strange person.¡± Of course, it looks like that to him. I bought him for 100 billion gallons, and now I¡¯m liberating him. He still looked like he couldn¡¯t comprehend me or my actions. ¡°But¡­.¡± He closed his eyes for a moment and then looked at me with calmer eyes. ¡°If you want, I will. Instead, please answer a question of mine.¡± I nodded. ¡°Ask me anything.¡± ¡°You said don¡¯t hate me¡­¡­ is that true?¡± I was anticipating a much more difficult question. ¡°Of course.¡± Relief coloured his countenance when I answered him honestly and candidly. Flames sprang up in Kian¡¯s hand. Fluttering fires engulfed the pile of documents. In his hand, the deed of sale became ashes and scattered into the air. I watched the flame burn the paper without a trace left. Kian had eliminated his slave documents himself. At that moment, our eyes met. I breathed an inward sigh of relief when I saw his usual kindness in his eyes. I said with a slight smile. ¡°Now you can¡¯t call me Master.¡± As always, Kian spoke to me in a friendly tone. ¡°What should I call you?¡± ¡°Call me whatever you are comfortable with¡­ lady or princess¡­¡­. Or do you want to call me by my first name?¡± At the suggestion, Kian¡¯s eyes grew slightly bigger. He smiled softly and gently asked, ¡°I can?¡± ¡°Yes. Would you like to address me by name now?¡± Kian approached me, one step closer. He reached out and touched my hair and said, ¡°Miss Olivia.¡± My first time I heard my name through his voice was strange yet pleasant. At the same time, I fully realized it; the fact that Kian was no longer enslaved. And the fact that he became a different character from the original timeline. Awakening his magic abilities opened up many possibilities. He could become a scholar or work for the state and hold a high office. As long as he was happy, I was going to respect whatever choice he made. *** Chapter 28 That evening. As we ate together, I asked Kian, ¡°Have you thought about what you¡¯re going to do from now on?¡± Now that he was a wizard, I wondered how he intended to live his life. When I raised the question, Kian, who was moving the tableware, paused for a moment. ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± He tilted his head slightly sideways and said. ¡°I want to remain by your side as I am now¡­¡­. But you don¡¯t want that.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s.¡± We¡¯ve already talked about this¡ªI feel like I¡¯m beating a dead horse. Are you really going to tease me so mercilessly¡­ As I grumbled, Kian laughed mischievously. Jokingly, Kian had also seriously answered my question, ¡°When I stand by you, I feel unashamed of my position.¡± ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think you have to worry about that.¡± There are only three top wizards across the continent. He had that kind of rare talent. Not only the Empire but all the nations on the continent will be eager to cater to Kian. I had a hunch that I would be busy for some reason. And the prediction became a reality sooner than I initially had guessed. * * * The next day, uninvited guests came to the mansion. On the sofa in the drawing-room was a man in an imperial sorcerer¡¯s uniform. He was a man in his mid to late 30s with a proud impression and a military sharpness in his eyes. It was Aaron Tobias who wrote to bring Kian to the mana monitoring station. The Imperial Wizards was the Empire¡¯s elitist armed group. And here was their commander. ¡°Long time no see, Princess. I¡¯m glad you are keeping busy and are healthy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad, Sir Aaron, that you look healthy, too.¡± ¡°Haha, a soldier like me, a healthy body is a necessary investment.¡± The employees quickly set up refreshments. I recommended freshly brewed tea to Sir Aaron and said. ¡°I¡¯m assuming you¡¯re here to talk to Kian.¡± Aaron glanced at Kian, who was sitting next to me. After nodding lightly, he said, ¡°As the Princess said, I¡¯ve taken the liberty of coming here because I¡¯d like to offer you something.¡± Aaron leaned toward Kian and spoke, ¡°I heard you got the highest rating during the magic power assessment.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°The Imperial Wizards needs a talented man like you.¡± When a member joins the Imperial Wizards, and they get the highest-ranking assessment, the sorcerer will be immediately assigned the rank of brigadier general. It was a special treatment that was different from the usual. Magicians typically started from the bottom upon joining. Aaron explained everything. If Kian joined, he would be granted a title, a mansion, land, and a substantial annual salary. Aaron, who finished explaining, asked Kian. ¡°Please, can you use your talent for the Empire?¡± Kian didn¡¯t answer immediately. When he was silent, Aaron announced with a big smile. ¡°Of course I¡¯m not forcing you! You don¡¯t have to answer right now. I mean, at least, consider the proposal.¡± As Aaron stepped back as if he wouldn¡¯t bother him, Kian promised, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Even with an offer, ordinary sorcerers could not dream of, Kian was unmoved. Indeed, with Kian¡¯s powers, he could establish a kingdom by himself. He wouldn¡¯t have to bow his head to others. ¡®Even if he was assessed the same, as a top-rated wizard, Kian is on a different level.¡¯ But Aaron, who didn¡¯t know that, looked at Kian as if he had one last thing to say. ¡°Kian, do you know the fastest way to advance in the Empire?¡± Aaron immediately answered his own question. ¡°To contribute to war. Then you can even get the top to a duchy in a heartbeat.¡± Kian, who had been silent for a while, asked, ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re ambitious, join the Imperial Wizards.¡± Aaron stood up after saying he would wait for a positive answer. I glanced at Aaron¡¯s back as he left the drawing-room. ¡®You think that will be enough to win over Kian?¡¯ I inwardly shouted as if it were ridiculous. As soon as he left the drawing-room, butler Albert came in and bowed his head. ¡°Lady, the Prince of Kalita is standing by.¡± I thought about taking a breather, but I couldn¡¯t afford it. The scouting war to win over Kian had just begun. Chapter 29 The army commander of the Kingdom of Eus, the mercenary leader of the Three Great Guilds of the Continent, and even the envoy from the Linh Empire of the East.¡­. Great people with prestigious titles lined up all day to meet with Kian. The employees were distracted by the endless rush of visitors. I had to use all the guest rooms close to the reception room. The reception room ended up looking like an interview room. People from all over the world struggled to catch Kian¡¯s eye. ¡°If the wizard accepts the offer, the great King Louis III of the Valerian Kingdom has promised to grant 200 tons of gold bars and southern granaries with a ducal title and estate.¡± A top sorcerer had the power to deal with tens of thousands of troops alone. If someone could recruit him, what wouldn¡¯t they do? Offers increasingly became more significant and more unconventional ¡ªdetermined to win him over. Although no one actually obtained confirmation from Kian. It was an eventful and rough day. It was at the end of the day when all the guests retreated when unexpected news flew in. Butler Albert came to me with an urgent look on his face. ¡°Lady¡­!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on, Albert?¡± He was so hurried he was gasping and announced, ¡°Ha¡ªSir Hans is awake!¡± After hearing from the butler, I headed straight to Sir Hans¡¯ bedroom. When I opened Sir Hans¡¯s door urgently. Sir Hans was seen being examined with his back against the bed. ¡°Sir Hans!¡± When I called his name, Sir Hans¡¯ eyes grew bigger when he turned his head. ¡°Lady¡­¡± I quickly approached the bed. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re okay¡­¡­.¡± He looked at my face and murmured and sighed with relief. He was thinking about my safety first, even when he just woke up. Seriously, you can worry about your body more at times like this. ¡°I was worried. What to do if you didn¡¯t wake up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have troubled you, my lady.¡± I shook my head slightly and asked, ¡°How are you? How is your body?¡± Christine, the healer, who was quietly listening to our exchange, replied instead. ¡°Sir Hans is fine. He was stabbed in the chest but was able to avoid a fatal wound because it missed his heart.¡± When Sir Hans heard the words, his face turned dark. But afterwards he smiled brightly and continued, ¡°I was lucky to survive. I¡¯m ashamed to face the ones who left first.¡± It seemed the butler had already reported to him the obituaries of the other escort knights. I could see he was pretending to be bright on the outside, not voicing his inter angst. I know he had the type of personality to feel guilty that he was the only one who survived after having to send off his fellow knights first. I vowed to him while sitting on the chair by his bed, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m never going to let this go. I¡¯m going to find out who is behind the attack and make them pay.¡± I had to, for the knights that sacrificed themselves for me and the duchy¡ªit was the only way I could repay their loyalty. Sir Hans listened to me silently, biting his lips. With his fist clenched tightly, struggling to hold great hostility, he confessed, ¡°I saw his face.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, I cut off his mask while we were fighting.¡± Realizing that we had an important clue to uncover the cause of the assassination, I asked urgently. ¡°Do you remember his face?¡± ¡°I committed his face clearly with both eyes in my memory.¡± Sir Hans recalled his memories and illustrated with adjectives the assassin¡¯s appearance. A stream of words came out, and suddenly he stopped talking. Then he asked me for an unexpected favor. ¡°Lady, can you bring me a pen and paper?¡± I ordered the maid to bring the items right away. ¡°Thank you.¡± Sir Hans, who received a git pen, paper, and ink from the maid, said. He got out of bed and moved to the table. Sir Hans dipped his pen in an ink bottle once. Then he began to move his wrist. ¡°He was in his 30s. There was a mole under the left eye, and the nose and lips¡­¡­.¡± He finished the portrayal in his seat. Christine and I were inadvertently impressed by Sir Hans¡¯ painting skills. ¡°Sir¡­. was it originally your dream was to be an artist?¡± ¡°My father is a painter. When I was young, I often followed my father to draw. Even now, I still paint as a hobby.¡± ¡°Is this your hobby? If you hadn¡¯t been a knight, you would have been an artist.¡± Sir Hans sheepishly scratched his head. ¡°Don¡¯t flatter me. I¡¯m aware of my limitations.¡± We were able to smile for a short time thanks to his unexpected drawing skills and his unforeseen boon to the investigation. I cherished his sketch of the assassin. For now, this is our only clue. However, it was by no means a small harvest. There may be some errors because it is a picture based on memory, but it would not be possible for a person to describe the assassin¡¯s face more accurately. With this kind of lead, the Information Guild could find and identify the assassin. As soon as I left Sir Hans¡¯ room, I called the butler Albert. I entrusted him with the montage and asked for a request from the Information Guild¡¯s raven. ¡°Set the payment according to the request, and if they find it earlier than the deadline set out in the contract, we¡¯ll triple the compensation.¡± ¡°Yes, miss.¡± After lowering his head, the butler withdrew. If the assassin could be identified, it would be possible to figure out the mastermind behind the attack. So all I had to do is wait patiently for the results. *** Chapter 30 ¡°Kian, congratulations on your liberation!¡± In front of the bar table, where fine liquor was displayed, Nicholas lifted the glass. He heard a cheerful sound of ice hitting the glass with a clang. Kian had a light drink with Nicholas, and then he moistened his throat. He was strangely thirsty and emptied his cup right away. Nicholas congratulated Kian as he filled his empty glass. ¡°Come to think of it, there¡¯s not one thing to celebrate. You¡¯ve become a wizard¡ªa wizard with the highest-ranking no less!¡± Kian sipped a brightly amber-coloured liquor. ¡°Is it such a big deal?¡± ¡°What do you mean? Haven¡¯t people been lining up to bring you to their side?¡± Nicholas leaned toward Kian and asked, ¡°So, have you thought about it?¡± Numerous scouting offers. It¡¯s not that he hadn¡¯t thought about what to choose. The first thing he excluded from his ¡®considering¡¯ list was offers from other countries. All places that were too far from Olivia were automatically excluded from consideration. The only offers left after that were proposals from the Empire. But none of them attracted him. ¡®I want to be Olivia¡¯s escort the most.¡¯ But the offer had already been rejected. Nicholas hinted when Kian drank without answering. ¡°You¡¯re troubled, aren¡¯t you?¡± Kian looked at people who were immersed in their own stories while drinking, under a dim light, he confessed, ¡°To be honest, yes.¡± It was also a concern if there was no place he wanted to go. Nicholas sucked in his cigarette deeply. He said with a puff of smoke. ¡°It¡¯s good to be careful, but there¡¯s nothing too complicated about your desires. Knowing what you really want is a simple task.¡± What you really want. Kian chewed over Nicholas¡¯ words. There were only two things he wanted. One is to find and take revenge on the evil that caused him to live his life as a slave. And the other was to be by Olivia¡¯s side. ¡°Excuse me, can I sit here?¡± Kian, lost in thought, suddenly felt a presence. She was a young blonde woman in a velvet dress. She had an eye-catching and gorgeous appearance with a charming smile upon her mouth. She said, ¡°If you have time, why don¡¯t we have a drink together?¡± Kian understood the meaning beneath her words and expressed his refusal politely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m still waiting on another party that hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡± ¡°Really? Then you¡¯ll be fine until the other person gets here.¡± Kian glanced at the clock. Then he smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯ll be here soon.¡± It was a euphemism. In the end, the woman turned around with a look of regret. Nicholas asked, watching her sadly move away. ¡°Who was supposed to come again?¡± ¡°No one.¡± ¡°What? Then why did you lie? Do you even know who she was?¡± ¡°Who was it?¡± ¡°It was Celine Claudel. She¡¯s the most popular actress these days. The opportunity to drink with Celine doesn¡¯t come so easily!¡± Nicholas was genuinely indignant. But Kian wasn¡¯t interested in whether the woman he just saw was Celine Claudel or someone famous. Nicholas narrowed his eyes suspiciously. ¡°Hey, you¡ªis there someone already in your heart?¡± A person in your heart. As soon as he heard it, a person¡¯s face came to Kian¡¯s mind. A person who had shed light on his life, which before had been nothing but full of resignation and despair. A happiness he barely managed to find¡­ ¡®I don¡¯t want anyone else by her side.¡¯ If he had to name this greedy feeling¡­¡­. Calm music flowed through the room, and a singer¡¯s voice cooed. Nicholas, who interpreted Kian¡¯s silence as an affirmation, inquired with a smile, ¡°So, who is the lucky person?¡± Kian took in the cool temperature of the glass with his fingertips. ¡°I dare not cherish them in my heart.¡± ¡°Huh? That¡¯s not a problem for you now.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Did you forget? You¡¯re a wizard. The greatest wizard in the Empire. Getting a title? It¡¯s easy feet for you.¡± It was. He hadn¡¯t tried it, but he could easily erase a kingdom from the map. He didn¡¯t know if the other top wizards could do that. You are the only one who has that much power. It was an intuitive feeling. So if he exerted his power, there will naturally be people who follow him. Come to think of it, an aristocrat from a certain domain, approached him while hiding his identity even made this suggestion: ¡ªPlease build a new kingdom with me, Kian! *** Chapter 31 However, Kian did not intend to do anything bothersome, like building a kingdom. What would he do if he found the person who sealed his mana and took his revenge? Besides, there was another difficulty when he became king. Olivia would be the Duke of Ashford. But if he becomes the king of a country, how could he confess to her? She may not be pleased or willing to be a queen. ¡ªI¡¯m sorry, Kian. I¡¯m grateful for your heart, but I have to take responsibility for the Dukedom of Ashford. Kian was in agony just imagining it. Suddenly, he remembered Aaron¡¯s suggestion. ¡®First of all, I¡¯ll have to get a title.¡¯ As long as he became the highest-ranking wizard, it didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t have a title. Still, it would be better to have a decent title when standing next to Olivia. He shouldn¡¯t look shabby when he stands by her side. Kian emptied his glass of alcohol. The thirst that burned his throat for no reason had long disappeared. When Kian, who organized his thoughts, tried to stand up, Nicholas grabbed him with regret. ¡°You haven¡¯t even had much to drink. Are you leaving already?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Instead of answering, Kian glanced at the empty glasses in front of them. It would be quite a stretch to say he didn¡¯t drink much. Perhaps, by Nicholas¡¯s standards, his liver didn¡¯t get the memo. ¡°Drinking moderately is good for your health.¡± ¡°Thanks for your concern, but my liver is very healthy. Ten out of ten. That¡¯s what doctors all say.¡± He was going to say, ¡°It¡¯s probably because you¡¯re young now,¡± but Kian shook his head slightly. His warning would fall on deaf ears. Nicholas took the pipe hook off his mouth, remembering something. ¡°Oh, yes! I almost forgot about this.¡± Then he put his hand into the inner pocket of his jacket. He took something out and handed it over. It was a luxurious leather case the size of one hand. ¡°What is this?¡± When Kian inquired, Nicholas puffed out hazy cigarette smoke and answered, ¡°It¡¯s my gift to you.¡± Kian was in disbelief. A gift? And so suddenly? Why? Kian untied the corded string that was tied to the leather case. Kian¡¯s eyes grew slightly bigger when he saw what was inside. It was a check. It had a pretty large amount on it. ¡°That¡¯s in return for your help.¡± Nicholas laughed darkly and awkwardly. ¡°Thank you for being a model for my paintings.¡± Unbelievably, Nicholas was embarrassed. It seemed that it was nerve-wracking to hand over such a thing. Kian put the check back in the leather case. ¡°I¡¯ll just accept your heartfelt thanks.¡± Nicholas¡¯ eyes grew slightly bigger at the unexpected answer. He asked curiously. ¡°No¡­¡­why? Do you feel burdened by it?¡± ¡°Not really. I already have a lot of money.¡± People from all over the world coming to take Kian home did not come empty-handed. They did everything they could to get his preference. Even if Kian did not choose them, there was nothing wrong with expressing good-will towards him. He didn¡¯t want it, but bribes poured down on him. As a result, Kian unexpectedly became wealthy. ¡°I¡¯ll keep in mind what you owe me, so pay me back with something else later.¡± Kian returned the check to Nicholas and said, ¡°Spend that money on good things that are good for you.¡± Then Kian stood up. Nicholas grinned and bit his cigarette. Then he grumbled as if a cold wind had hit him. ¡°Ah, you abandoned me, so I¡¯ll find a new drinking buddy.¡± Nicholas added, scanning the bar. ¡°Celine Claudel is finally an acquaintance, so I¡¯ll go talk to her.¡± As Nicholas said, the blonde actress was still in the bar. She was drinking with a smile on her face with an artist he saw at the artists¡¯ party one day. ¡°Are you going to ask her to be a model, too?¡± When asked by Kian, Nicholas grinned and teased, ¡°Oh my, Kian. Are you jealous?¡± ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Kian frowned as if he were overhearing nonsense. Nicholas winked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re the most beautiful person I¡¯ve ever seen. You¡¯re always my number one priority.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Kian regretted asking for no reason. * * * Kian took to the street. Street lights were flickering one by one, illuminating the darkness. He could have gone to the ducal mansion in a flash with teleportation, but he decided to walk a little because he wanted to sober up. A strong wind blew over the river carrying the light watery scent and scattered his silvery hair. Thanks to a chilly wind, the worst of his intoxicant-induced haze was relieved. He walked some more. After a while, he spotted a store across the street. ¡®There are places to spend money, though.¡¯ Kian strode away. * * * Chapter 32 A few hours after Nicholas took Kian out to drink. Kian returned to the mansion alone. While enjoying and breathing in the night breeze on my room¡¯s terrace, I spotted Kian who appeared at the front door of the mansion. I waved at him. ¡°Welcome back, Kian.¡± Kian, who heard my voice, looked up at the terrace. He smiled softly and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back, Ms. Olivia.¡± He had a pretty smile whenever I saw him. And maybe it was just my perception, but his expression seemed even brighter than when he first went out. Nicholas took Kian to celebrate and vent out his problems amid this sudden upheaval of his life. Perhaps it was really helpful? I leaned against the terrace railing and looked down at Kian. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Nicholas go out with you?¡± Kian answered, his head still glazing up at me. ¡°He¡¯s probably enjoying himself with a beauty right now.¡± For some reason, I comprehended the situation without needing to ask about the details. If he¡¯s with a beauty, he¡¯ll be fine. Then Kian called my name. ¡°Miss Olivia.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Can you spare me a moment?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Then I will go there.¡± His appearance disappeared from my sight for a moment. In a blink of an eye, Kian was on the third-floor terrace. Slowly coming to me, Kian pulled something out of his arms. ¡°I have something for you.¡± What he handed over was a luxurious velvet case. What is this? It looks like a pretty expensive item. Curious, I opened the box. A brilliant green emerald hung on a silver chain and sparkled in the moonlight. Surprised by the unexpected gift, I looked up at Kian. ¡°This ¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a necklace with a protective spell. I thought Miss Olivia needed it.¡± said Kian. His gaze ran to my neck. He was referring to the broken necklace I had before. I was going to call the wizard and order a new one¡­¡­. I was grateful for Kian¡¯s thoughtful consideration of and looked at him. ¡°Thanks.¡± The elegant design of the necklace seemed to go well with any clothing. ¡°I love it.¡± The beauty of the necklace was impressive by itself, but most of all, it was a necklace that Kian enchanted personally. Kian replied, his eyes smiling, ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re happy.¡± When I lifted the necklace, Kian suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll hang it for you.¡± ¡°Please.¡± Kian walked behind me. Carefully, he grabbed a handful of my long hair and placed it to flow on one of my shoulders. An arm draped in front of me, and soon I felt a cold metallic object touching my skin. After hanging the necklace, Kian explained, ¡°It will help in the event of an emergency. So always wear it on your body.¡± I fiddled with the glowing emerald near my chest and nodded. ¡°I will.¡± Kian smiled as he gently raised his lips. Kian asked if the magic tool wasn¡¯t enough to reassure him. ¡°Did you find who was behind the assassination?¡± I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯ve commissioned the Information Guild to identify them, but there¡¯s no news yet, but¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Then, do you suspect someone other than Prince James?¡± ¡°Well¡­.¡± There is one, but I was apprehensive about uttering his name since he was such a big shot. I was a person who was reluctant to talk about it even though it was speculation. So I didn¡¯t even tell my father or butler¡­¡­. But I think I can tell Kian. He risked his life for me. As I was looking around to see if anyone was around, Kian reassured me, ¡°I¡¯ve put a spell around us, muting our words to others, so you can speak with confidence.¡± Even though I knew he had cast a spell, my voice reflected my vigilance. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m a little suspicious of the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°The Crown Prince?¡± ¡°Yes, he tried to tie our family to him to keep the Second Crown Prince in check. But I ruined his plan.¡± If you were the Crown Prince, you could turn one of my relatives into a duke instead of me. ¡°And those assassins¡­¡­. Only two men nearly wiped out the guards. It couldn¡¯t have been easy to hire anyone who was so skilled.¡± Kian was still listening to my story. Somehow the air felt heavy, so I quickly added. ¡°Of course, it could be a conjecture.¡± ¡°It could be true.¡± If so, there is no evidence, so there is no way to use it. I even got a present from Kian, but the atmosphere seemed too serious, so I decided to change the subject. ¡°By the way, what happened? With all those expensive gifts.¡± I knew that the people who came to scout Kian offered a lot of bribes. ¡®But can he just spend money like this¡­ ¡­ ?¡¯ As soon as I saw the necklace he bought, I knew that this emerald was a very valuable item. Having lived a wealthy life (of course, while occupying this body other than me), I now knew the value of jewelry. ¡®This emerald at least 100 million gallons.¡¯ But Kian tilted his head, leaning towards me. ¡°Is it expensive?¡± By asking, Kian expressed that he didn¡¯t understand. It¡¯s clear that 100 million gallons was not a little thing¡­¡­. Why did Kian¡¯s sense of money become strange? My heart was burning. But I tried to rationalize, pretending not to know. ¡®It can¡¯t be because of me¡­¡­ !¡¯ *** Chapter 33 Underneath the Imperial Palace, there is a secret space that only emperors can enter. Emperor Sigmund III stood in front of a massive door. As he put his hand on a marble embedded in the middle of the door, the marble shined. Rumble. As if there were a weak earthquake, the ground shook. After a while, a dazzling light penetrated the view. The unfolding space was a vast white hall. The towering altar in the center was reminiscent of a temple. The emperor stood before the altar dragging his white robe. He said, raising his arms up: ¡°Please accept my offer.¡± Then, as if God had answered, a pure white light poured over him. He looked like a divine messenger. However, the reality was the exact opposite. Just below the place where the emperor stood, a road of hell unfolded. Humans trapped in the dungeon downstairs. The emperor just offered their souls to the devil in exchange. The great devil who signed a contract with the emperor took their souls. Hundreds of people¡¯s lives were lost in a single word. However, the emperor felt no guilt. In return, he was promised the prosperity of his empire. [t1v: damn, this author is a radical anarchist¡ªI love it] The glory of the empire will continue in the future, and no sinister prophecy will ever come true. But these days, there has been a person who has disrupted that belief. A wizard awakened with a pillar of light. His presence made the emperor uneasy. It is worth rejoicing that a highest-rank wizard appeared in the empire. However, unlike ordinary wizards, he only developed magical powers when he became an adult. It was natural for him to feel apprehensive due to a mutant. The emperor concluded that it was necessary to investigate him. When the emperor left the hall in the basement of the imperial castle and returned to the audience room, the chief of staff bowed his head and said, ¡°Sire, Sir Aaron requests an audience with you.¡± The emperor said as he sat on a luxurious throne decorated with gold, ¡°Bring him in.¡± The attendant stepped back. After a while, a tall man fluttered his cloak and prostrated before the emperor. ¡°I, Aaron, the imperial wizard, meet His Majesty the Emperor, the dignified sun of the empire. Aaron, who expressed his courtesy, raised his head, and the emperor asked, ¡°What about the wizard?¡± He didn¡¯t say a name, but Aaron understood who the emperor was talking about. ¡°If you are referring to the wizard Kian, he has indicated that he will join the Imperial Wizard Corps.¡± The emperor tapped his finger on the lion ornament carved on his throne¡¯s armrest. The fact that he decided to become a member of the Imperial Wizard Corps implies that he will be loyal to the imperial family and the empire. ¡°If he has decided to work for the empire, he deserves a title,¡± said the emperor looking down at Aaron. ¡°When would you like the awarding ceremony?¡± ¡°The sooner the better. It¡¯s also a great opportunity to test his abilities, your Majesty.¡± ¡°You mean to test him by defeating the beasts of Mount Raindorf?¡± At this time of year, the Wyverns, which inhabit Mt. Raindorf, came down to villages and ate people. They used the nutrients to lay eggs during their spawning season. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. After the title awarding ceremony, how about sending Kian to take care of the Wyverns?¡± ¡°I will entrust the work to the lord.¡± ¡°I will receive your will with all my heart.¡± After Aaron left the office, the emperor rose from his seat. A top-ranking wizard suddenly appeared. Will he bring prosperity to this empire, or¡­ ¡­ . We don¡¯t know yet. ¡®So it would be better to keep him close and watch him.¡¯ As long as God¡¯s protection is with you, the empire will never fall. However, if he becomes a threat to the existence of the empire, he must be destroyed. With this power attained by breaking taboos. * * * I was troubled by the variety of dresses displayed in front of me. Kian¡¯s title conferment ceremony is scheduled to be held this afternoon at the Imperial Palace. Dozens of times, I put on and took off dresses. ¡°Which one is the best?¡± ¡°I choose the 12th dress you¡¯ve changed out of.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s not it. Doesn¡¯t the 33rd dress suit the lady best?¡± The maids quarreled, giving their opinions. They ended with a popular vote, a white chiffon dress with pink jewels that resembled stars in the Milky Way winning. ¡°Good. Then I¡¯ll wear this one.¡± After finally choosing a dress, it was time to do hair and makeup. As I sat in front of the mirror being tended to by the maids, I remembered the conversation I had with Kian a few days ago. -Is it true that you¡¯ve decided where to go? -Yes. I decided to become an imperial wizard. That was really an unexpected answer. How surprised I was when I first heard that. Considering the development of the original work, it would be better for Kian not to get entangled with the imperial family as much as possible. But perhaps because of my meddling, various parts of the story changed. First of all, while Kian awakened his powers, he didn¡¯t blacken. It felt absurd to block Kian¡¯s choice because of a future that had not yet occurred. And I was strangely relieved that he did not leave for a place outside the empire. Chapter 34 While I was still in my thoughts, my makeup and hair was finished. ¡°My lady, it¡¯s all done.¡± The maids were proud of their incredible work. I was also happy with their skills. I changed into the dress I chose earlier. After wearing the headdress and earrings, my ensemble was complete. With each step, hundreds of jewels sparkled along with the hem of the rich dress. The maids gathered their mouths and praised me in unison: ¡°You are so beautiful!¡± ¡°You¡¯re dazzling.¡± The result couldn¡¯t be bad because I put money and effort into it. I went down to the front door on the first floor. I bid goodbye to the maids. Kian was waiting for me in front of the carriage. As the main character of the day, he wore a suit embroidered with gold thread on the neck and sleeves. He looked splendid and dignified. ¡°Kian!¡± Kian¡¯s eyes, who found me, grew slightly bigger. I approached him with quick steps. ¡°You look great today.¡± His white cheeks turned red. Was it embarrassing to hear compliments? Said Kian, looking at me with a reddish face, ¡°Olivia is also very beautiful.¡± I said thank you and laughed. When Kian and I got into the carriage, the coachman urged the horses with all his might. The carriage passed through the main gate of the Imperial Palace and stopped in front of the main castle. Through the passage lined with guards, we reached the Great Hall, where the award ceremony was held. Said the guard, who stood guarding the large door painted in gold and red, ¡°Princess Ashford and Mr. Kian. Why don¡¯t you eat inside?¡± At the knight¡¯s glance, the guards standing on both sides pulled the doorknob. The massive doors slowly opened, and the dazzling light of the chandelier poured out. The voices of people that were a faint murmur grew louder and louder. However, the moment Kian and I entered the hall, the sound of the commotion faded out. And what followed was curious gazes pierced us like arrows. The nobles in the hall looked in our direction and gossiped. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the man who¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°He is beautiful, as rumored.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that Lady Olivia next to him?¡± ¡°I heard that man was her slave¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Shh, he¡¯s going to be a noble, remember?¡± Although the pouring attention was uncomfortable, there was no sign of hesitation in Kian¡¯s steps. Thanks to that, I was able to listen to people¡¯s whispers without incident. There was quite a bit of time left before the ceremony began, so some nobles started to greet me. Some of them greeted me, trying to naturally meet Kian. Each time Kian said, with an innocent smile, ¡°As you know, I am not used to such a place or to this position. I hope you understand that I am unable to respond to your conversation.¡± It was an euphemism for, ¡®Don¡¯t talk to me. It¡¯s annoying.¡¯ ¡°Yes, is that so? Haha, I didn¡¯t think much.¡± Baron Bardo laughed to hide his embarrassment. He was the third person to be rejected by Kian. I watched the scene with an embarrassed smile. Even in the novel, Kian said he hated the imperial nobility, so it may be because of that that he rejected them all. I expressed my regret at those who had their hands stabbed while trying to see the beautiful rose up close. After the fourth person was rejected, a voice injected: ¡°Oh, are you using such a poor excuse because where you are from?¡± It was Marquis of Stanley. He was the empress¡¯s cousin, who believed in her favor and was known for talking wildly. He had a bad reputation in the social world because he offended many The Marquis of Stanley was sarcastic. ¡°Huh? Please say something back.¡± However, Kian didn¡¯t bother to respond, as if it was beneath him. He didn¡¯t want to cause disputes before the ceremony, so he just stopped talking. Instead, he looked at the Marquis with an expression of observing a barking dog. The marquis¡¯ expression twisted when Kian thoroughly ignored him, and I received a contemptuous gaze on his behalf. The Marquis clicked his tongue. Then he muttered, ¡°It was said that a slave resembles its master¡­ ¡­ .¡± I doubted my ears for a moment. What was that man saying now? It was when I was about to respond. A blue light flashed, and a painful sharp scream struck my eardrum. ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± Marquis of Stanley grabbed one ear and howled. Everyone looked bewildered because they didn¡¯t know what was going on. Kian said to the Marquis in a cool voice that seemed to freeze the air. ¡°Apologize for insulting Princess Olivia.¡± ¡°My ear, my ear¡­ ¡­ !¡± Marquis Stanley then shouted in pain, wrapping his hand around his right ear. A young nobleman next to him approached the Marquis and asked, ¡°Marquis, are you okay?¡± ¡°Blood¡­ ¡­ The blood doesn¡¯t stop¡­ ¡­ . Healer, call the healer!¡± ¡°Yes? But¡­ ¡­ .¡± Marquis Stanley interrupted the young nobleman and cried out to call the healer. People watching the scene murmured, ¡°What? What happened?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± The Marquis of Stanley¡¯s right ear was perfectly attached. Nevertheless, he screamed painfully as if his ear was cut off. The nobles who had not seen it clicked their tongues, ¡°Sir Stanley, wake up. Your ears are perfectly fine and in place.¡± However, the marquis rushed past everyone like a madman and pushed them. A nobleman, who was about to fall down, shouted angrily, ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± ¡°You just tried to step on my ear!¡± ¡°Wha¡ªwhat?¡± Marquis of Stanley groped the bare floor, where there was nothing. He took the handkerchief out of his arms and wrapped it around something invisible. He shouted, roughly pushing his way through the crowd, ¡°Get out of my way! Move! I have to go to the healer¡­ ¡­ !¡± He ran out of the hall in a frenzy. As Kian glanced at the back of the retreating marquis, he whispered to me, ¡°I cast a light hallucination spell. It will be released in a little while, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Oh¡­¡­. so that¡¯s what Kian did. His voice became angry, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m cursed at, but I can¡¯t stand Princess Olivia being insulted.¡± Only then did I realize why Kian had troubled Marquis of Stanley. I whispered at Kian in a small voice, ¡°Good job, Kian. I feel relieved.¡± Fortunately, it seemed that I wasn¡¯t the only one who thought so. *** Chapter 35 ¡°Tsk, is he losing his mind?¡± ¡°It is what it is.¡± ¡°I knew he¡¯d end up like that someday.¡± ¡°No matter if he is the cousin of the Empress, he has been too arrogant.¡± The aristocrats deeply resented the Marquis of Stanley, fueling their whispers. It seemed that there were not one or two people who had been forced to endure the marquis¡¯ bad behavior for fear of being seen as opposing the empress. It was fortunate that the Marquis of Stanley was a public enemy. Of course, it occurred to me that the marquis might take issue with today¡¯s actions. Even though it was the Marquis of Stanley who insulted Kian and I first. If he tried to file a complaint formally, I wouldn¡¯t take the indictment lying down. When the marquis left, peace resumed in the banquet hall. A mighty trumpet sounded. Soon after, an announcer proclaimed solemnly, ¡°His Majesty the Emperor!¡± The sound of utterances that filled the hall faded in an instant. The busy atmosphere disappeared, and everyone¡¯s attention turned to one direction. The Emperor entered in through the exclusive door for the royal family. The Emperor wore a long cloak embroidered with gold thread, a gold crown on his head, and a jeweled scepter in his right hand. It was a gorgeous outfit, dressed to show off the greatness of the most powerful country on the continent. But more eye-catching was the Emperor¡¯s appearance. The Emperor looked so young that it would not be strange to mistake him as the older brother of the crown prince who resembled him. Initially, I didn¡¯t believe he was 60 years old. People considered it sanctified sacred evidence of God¡¯s favor for the Emperor. Maybe I would have thought so as well if I hadn¡¯t read the original book. The Emperor sat on the throne, dragging the hem of his long cloak. Next to him was the Crown Prince, who donned an uneasy expression. The Emperor, looking down at the crowd, spoke, ¡°The reason We [royal we/Jim pronoun] called you today is to make it known that a new Supreme Wizard has emerged in this great empire and to bestow upon him a title.¡± Everyone looked up and listened to the Emperor. After a few more ceremonial words, the Emperor announced, ¡°Everyone has put aside their busy work for this occasion, so let¡¯s hold the ceremony without delay.¡± An attendant offered an ornate ceremonial sword to the Emperor. The Emperor stood up from the throne and proclaimed, ¡°Kian, approach.¡± Kian walked forward, kneeled on one knee, and bowed his head in front of the Emperor, as was appropriate. A ritualistic and tedious speech followed when conferring titles. After Kian formally agreed, the Emperor said, ¡°I, Sigmund III, the Emperor of the Empire, give Kian the rank of the Count.¡± The Emperor picked up the silvery sword and tapped Kian¡¯s shoulder lightly. A symphony played by the imperial orchestra resonated magnificently in the hall. I looked up at Kian, who stood up, being congratulated by the people. ¡®Even if fate changed from the original development, this is too drastic.¡¯ I never thought I¡¯d see a sight like this. I was so moved for some reason. Since I modified the original timeline, there may be incidents I don¡¯t know in the future, but for now, I blocked my death flag. Maybe I don¡¯t have to worry about it for the time being. Above all: ¡®I don¡¯t want Kian to go down an evil path.¡¯ I thought so as I watched Kian smile at me. It was later that I realized that I was too complacent. * * * ¡°My lady, this is the last time,¡± said the laborers, wiping the sweat from their foreheads. After I saw boxes stacked up to my height, I praised them for their hard work. ¡°Well done, everyone.¡± All of these boxes contained Kian¡¯s items. When Kian became Count, he acquired a new mansion and left the Duke¡¯s residence. After teleporting all the piles of luggage to the mansion, Kian asked me, ¡°Can I come by from time to time?¡± It seemed you were reluctant to leave. Perhaps during this short time, did you get attached to this house? I lowered my eyes slightly and said to Kian, who was waiting for my answer, ¡°Sure. You can come anytime.¡± Kian smiled jovially at my answer. My father, the butler, and several employees came to see Kian off. Among them was Nicholas, the eccentric painter. He sighed as he looked at where Kian had left. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s unfortunate. I also wanted to follow Kian¡­¡­.¡± I don¡¯t understand why this man keeps trying to live in another house, leaving his perfect good house alone. Nicholas, who had finished bidding him goodbye, turned to me and said, ¡°There¡¯s no reason for me to stay in this house without Kian.¡± I replied in a playful tone. ¡°That¡¯s great. Then hurry up and move out of the room. ¡°Ah, isn¡¯t the princess being too harsh with me?¡± Nicholas grumbled, sticking out his tongue, ¡°This one. I¡¯m so sad; I have to get out of here.¡± He muttered that he should just go pack. I quickly corrected my words because I thought my joke was a little too much. ¡°I¡¯m just joking. I suppose I would be terribly bored without you.¡± ¡°Oh, of course! I thought that the princess was being sincere.¡± Immediately, Nicholas¡¯s nose was stuck up in the air with arrogance. I shook his head, thinking that even if everything was taken from this man, he would still have plentiful narcissism. Chapter 36 Four days later, an invitation came from Kian. In the letter, it was written in neat font that he wanted to invite her to his mansion and have a meal together. I picked up the pen right away to reply. When asked to inform him of a convenient date, I wrote, ¡®It¡¯s good anytime.¡¯ And on the promised date, Kian came to pick me up. Even though I hadn¡¯t seen him for a few days, it was nice to see his face again. Kian asked with a smile, ¡°How have you been?¡± He asked and I replied had been well. ¡°You must be busy with work, how is everything?¡± Kian was appointed commander of the 7th Magic Division the day after the awarding him a title ceremony. It must have been hectic. He had to greet the commanders in charge of each division and get acquainted with his immediate subordinates. Said Kian with a soft smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Nothing is more important than my appointment with Olivia.¡± My heart was thrilled at his words and pounded These days, looking at Kian¡¯s smile, my heart ran wildly. When I was attacked by an assassin, I was told that my heart stopped once. Seeing that it keeps doing this after that, is it possible there were side effects in my heart? I said, grabbing my chest. ¡°Shall we go? I¡¯m ready.¡± ¡°Then, please take my hand.¡± Kian reached out his hand in a polite gesture. As soon as I held his hand, the landscape changed rapidly. I had a strange feeling, dejavu, as if I had experienced this before. A luxurious mansion appeared in front of me. The water of the fountain reflected the afternoon sun and painted a rainbow. The garden was full of bright spring flowers. ¡°You¡¯re here, Master.¡± As I entered the mansion¡¯s front door along Kian, the employees bowed down. Kian was greeted by them by a gentle slight nod. It was a natural attitude as if in a few days he had gotten used to it. The mansion was splendid and spacious inside as it was from the outside. I was guided to the dining room through the main hall, lit by a chandelier with elaborate craftsmanship. Luxurious tableware was set on the table with a white tablecloth. Kian kindly pulled a chair out for me. He and I sat down, and soon the food came out. While cutting the main dish into bite-size pieces, Kian asked carefully, ¡°Does it suit your taste?¡± ¡°Yes, it doesn¡¯t just suit my taste, it melts in my mouth.¡± At my answer, Kian smiled as if relieved. ¡°I¡¯m glad that¡¯s the case.¡± After a superb meal, I decided to take a walk through the gardens with Kian. The garden with beautiful spring flowers was full of fragrant scents. It was different from the Duke¡¯s garden. But because I¡¯m was so enthusiastic about taking in my surroundings, my foot got caught on a protruding part of a tile. My body staggered, losing my balance. ¡°Oh¡­ ¡­ !¡± It was the moment I thought I was falling. I felt a firm arm holding my waist. Kian¡¯s chest touched my cheek. I heard Kian¡¯s anxious voice above my head. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ ¡­ .¡± It was just a slight sprain, but my ankle was fine. However, there was a problem elsewhere. My heart wasn¡¯t okay. The places we touched were hot. I felt the beating of my heart beating fast. The sound of the heart, whether it was his or mine, rang in my ears. I said, getting out of Kian¡¯s arms. ¡°Uh, thank you for catching me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Kian¡¯s face, looking down at me, was slightly red. He seems embarrassed too. Since I suddenly fell into him. ¡®Why did you fall¡­¡­!¡¯ While I blamed myself, Kian indicated, ¡°Olivia, this way.¡± At the end of his gaze there was a white bench. Kian put me on the bench, bending his knees. He knelt on one of his knees and looked up at me. ¡°May I take a look at you?¡± He seemed concerned that I had injured my ankle. I nodded and lifted the hem of the dress slightly. ¡°Excuse me for a moment.¡± Kian slowly took off my shoe. The high heel was removed and my bare foot was revealed. Blue light appeared on his hand. He gently caressed my ankle. As he touched, my heart that had barely calmed down began to beat loudly again. I looked down at Kian without saying anything. After a while, the faint pain I felt in my ankle completely disappeared. It was a mild pain that would have disappeared even if I left it alone. Nevertheless, I was grateful for his meticulous attention. After his treatment, Kian put on my shoe. I said quietly, taking his hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± ¡°If it¡¯s for Olivia-nim, it¡¯s okay,¡± Kian replied with a smile. My face heated up at those words, my heart rate went up again. Anyhow, I should check with the Duke¡¯s healer to see if there is a problem with my heart. *** Chapter 37 The walkway in the garden led to the hill behind the mansion. There, you could glimpse the capital from the overlook. The square¡¯s bell tower, red brick roofs. The city, which boasted of it¡¯s majestic dignity, was colored orange. Kian said as he looked at the city bathed in the light of the sunset. ¡°I am glad I got to see you before I left.¡± He said he would leave the providence for a while to defeat beasts. It was the news he delivered directly to me today. It was said to defeat the hordes of demons who attacked Baron Raindorf¡¯s territory. ¡°I just joined, and I¡¯m suddenly given such a big mission¡­ ¡­ Why is the imperial family in such a rush?¡± Kian said with a smile as if it were nothing. ¡°It must be because I have to prove that I wasn¡¯t given the title for nothing.¡± Unlike ordinary wizards, Kian did not go through the academy. That means that no one has ever seen Kian use magic. There are bound to be people who doubt his abilities. ¡®It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand.¡¯ I watched the lights gradually spread over the city as it was starting to get dark. I know he¡¯s strong, but I couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°You have to be careful.¡± As I looked at his face, Kian smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back. So¡­¡­.¡± He tilted his head and looked down at me. Silver hair fell on his straight forehead. ¡°Until then, please stay healthy.¡± His blue eyes were tender and affectionate. Like you¡¯re sad about leaving¡­¡­. He constantly donned a friendly face. What does Kian think of me? Are you polite to me because I used to be your Master? ¡®I guess so?¡¯ In fact, that was the most convincing explanation. However, for some reason, I felt my mood become strangely subdued when I thought so. * * * Baron Reindoff terrority. All the wizards of the 7th Magic Division who were dispatched there to defeat the demons were dissatisfied. ¡°No matter what does it make sense that he doesn¡¯t even have an academy diploma?¡± ¡°Exactly. Besides, I heard he was a slave¡­¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing.¡± They weren¡¯t the only ones complaining about their new boss. Kian, the highest-ranking wizard that appeared in 17 years. He lived as a layman for 20 years, later became a wizard, and did not go through the academy. In other words, he did not learn magic systematically. That alone is astounding enough, apart from him being a slave. ¡°I heard that he was a night-service slave¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Really? Isn¡¯t it a lie?¡± ¡°Shh, he can hear you.¡± No matter how high-ranking a wizard he was, they could not help but be concerned by his lack of qualifications. The Imperial Wizards were considered elites among the elite sorcerers. Of course, they would view Kian with repulsion. And, of course, there were exceptions. There were a few wizards who welcomed Kian. ¡°The new commander this time¡ª isn¡¯t he so handsome?¡± ¡°Ah, seriously. I had to check my eyes to make sure I saw properly. I guess this was how it feels to win the lottery.¡± Sorcerers who were content with his handsome face in spite of the lack of evidence of his skills. ¡°I don¡¯t care about his background, as long as he can prove himself.¡± Amid the many evaluations of the new commander. The operational conference on defeating the beasts began. Kian, dressed in the white-based imperial wizards¡¯ uniform, looked at the mages sitting around the conference table and announced, ¡°As everyone knows, this mission is to defeat the Wyverns in the Reindoff Gorge.¡± The Wyvern looked similar to a dragon but was smaller, agile, and tended to be more common. Recently, the Wyverns attacked the Baron¡¯s terrority, causing severe damage to the residents. Wyverns were an advanced intelligent beast. The Baron¡¯s troops alone could not defeat the Wyverns. Eventually, the Baron sent a petition to the King, and as a result, the 7th Magic Division was dispatched. Kian explained while pointing to the Reindoff Gorge on the map laid out on the table. ¡°With the exception of the troops left behind to defend the village, we will head to the Wyvern¡¯s Nest as soon as dawn. We will eradicate them there.¡± Earlier, Kian sent his squad to scout and survey the terrain of Raindoff Gorge. They returned so they would fight tomorrow. A wizard raised his hand, and after Kian gave him permission to speak, he said. ¡°Commander. How do we prepare for tonight?¡± According to residents, the Wyverns had been attacking mainly during the day. But there was anxiety amongst the wizards about the clever creatures attacking at night. ¡°If the Wyverns attack, the protection of the people is the top priority and objective.¡± ¡°Is our secondary mission to annihilate them?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡­ ?¡± ¡°Everyone is to focus on defense. I¡¯ll attack them.¡± Immediately there was a tremulous murmur that ran through the hall. Someone asked in a voice of disbelief: ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re going to deal with them all by yourself¡ªalone?¡± Chapter 38 ¡°That¡¯s right. Is there a problem?¡± In response to his nonchalant, casual answer, voices of opposition poured in. ¡°Wyverns are an advanced species. Besides, we¡¯re not talking about one or two!¡± ¡°A powerful spell can destroy them all at once.¡± ¡°It will be too slow! Do you know how long it takes to cast that amount of magic?¡± It was a disrespectful attitude and rude thing to say to a superior, but Kian was not fazed, nor did he point out the misconduct of his subordinates. As the man had said, it usually takes a lengthy amount of time to design and cast powerful spells. ¡°While you¡¯re readying the enchantment, casualties will come one after another!¡± The audience was outraged. However, Kian only briefly retorted, ignoring their objections. ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen. It won¡¯t take long.¡± His answer so firmly that they became speechless. * * * ¡°He¡¯s crazy¡ªcompletely crazy!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a ridiculous bluff!¡± After leaving the conference room, the sorcerers all thought the same thing: The new commander seems to be bluffing. Someone taunted him sarcastically. ¡°Let¡¯s see how well he does.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t it be hilarious when he cries and asks for help later?¡± The sorcerers who stood guard in the watchtower of the wall laughed. They mocked the new commander to soothe their apprehension and boredom. They joked and snickered for a long time. Then abruptly, the laughter disappeared from the faces of the wizards standing guard. A dark, gloaming cloud was approaching the fortress. ¡°It¡¯s an emergency!¡± The sound of the alarm bell broke the silence of the night. The magicians who were in a shallow sleep heard the sound and ran out. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­.¡± What they saw was the sight of a swarm of Wyverns covering the night sky and turning it black. A number well over a hundred. It was a large-scale raid that had never been witnessed before. Even wizards are familiar with battle, froze. ¡°Cast the defense magic!¡± At the deputy commander¡¯s cry, the wizards gathered magic and deployed a shield. In the meantime, there was a man who faced a large army of the monsters alone in the air above them, in front of the fortress. His white cloak flapped in the night sky. ¡°That¡¯s the commander, right?¡± ¡°Is he seriously trying to fight that great army alone?¡± As if answering their questions, a gray thundercloud struck. A roar broke out, and a crack appeared in the sky for an instant. Thousands of flashes of beams of light. Countless lightning strikes hitting the ground shot down the Wyvern swarm. -Kyaaah! A shriek filled with the pain of demons tearing at their ears resounded. It was an incredibly powerful spell with a wide range of attack magic that did not allow the enemy to evade or hide. A large army of beasts were struck, raining down blood, and boomed into the plains below. The wizards who were watching the scene from afar were astonished. It had taken their commander less than 10 seconds to deploy this super-large magical spell. The Thunderbolt of Judgment that would annihilate every last one. The wizards cast their defense magic and looked at only one person in the sky. Even after killing a hundred beasts, there was no drop of blood on the hem of his cloak. Violent and ecstatic at the same time. His overwhelming power aroused fear and awe at the same time. They thought in reverence. That person might be the greatest wizard of the Empire. *** Chapter 39 Fresh flowers freshly picked from the garden were decorated on the tea table. High-quality teacups, teapots, and various desserts to accompany tea were placed beautifully. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough.¡± At the same time as I nodded with satisfaction, an employee announced, ¡°Lady, the guests have arrived.¡± Women in striking dresses entered the tea party. ¡°Thank you for the invitation, Lady Olivia.¡± I greeted them with a bright smile. ¡°Welcome.¡± It had been a long time since I had invited women of my age to the mansion to socialize. It was a tea party held because I had neglected social activities too much because I was busy. ¡°Really, how have you been? It¡¯s so hard to see you¡­¡­.¡± Count Campbell¡¯s daughter Miss Rose said with a hint of dismay. As she said, I haven¡¯t been present in the social world for a long time. I said, comforting the young girls who expressed their regret, ¡°We¡¯ll meet and talk more often from now on.¡± When I expressed my sincere apologies, their hearts seemed to have softened up too. Miss Rose asked, ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡± ¡°I was worried when I heard that an assassin had attacked you.¡± ¡°Did you say that Sir Kian was with you at that time?¡± They rushed to ask questions, full of curiosity. I gave a brief summary of what happened at that time. ¡°Then Sir Kian killed the assassins?¡± When they found out that Kian had risked his life to protect me, the young women were moved and said with excitement, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so romantic!¡± When I think back to that time, it was more terrifying than romantic. Well, if it weren¡¯t something I had personally experienced, I would have thought so. At that moment, Miss Rose, who had pursed her lips as if she had something to say and was holding it in until it was the right time, said with a twinkle in her eyes, ¡°By the way, have you all heard the news?¡± ¡°What news?¡± ¡°The news that Sir Kian wiped out the Wyverns!¡± ¡°Of course I heard. He killed a large army of over a hundred demons by himself!¡± The gossip concerning knights and wizards had always been a fun topic. Everyone chatted enthusiastically about Kian¡¯s accomplishment. I listened to the story while savoring the sweet aroma of black tea. Hearing other people praising Kian brightened my mood. ¡°Not only is he so strong, but he¡¯s really handsome.¡± ¡°Indeed, I have never seen such beautiful silver hair. How beautiful are his blue eyes that resemble the sea¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°Is it just about appearance? Now that he has become the commander of the Imperial Wizards, he will receive a huge salary every year.¡± ¡°From position to wealth! Sir Kian has everything.¡± Asked a young lady who was applying whipped buttercream to her scone, ¡°Do you think Sir Kian will attend the banquet?¡± ¡°Of course he will!¡± The banquet they were talking about was a banquet to commemorate the return of the second prince. It would be held in a few days¡¯ time. ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m curious.¡± ¡°Of what?¡± ¡°The second prince. I haven¡¯t had a chance to see him before, have you?¡± Second Prince Alexis. A prince exiled to the northern border on the charge of being a heretic. He returned to the capital after ten years. Although he was labeled as a heretic, he is also a royal member of the imperial family. In addition, the common people¡¯s interest in the second prince has reached an all-time high since news of his victorious battles reached the capital. It seemed the same with the noble youth. ¡°If he¡¯s a Sword Master, he must be powerful, right?¡± ¡°From what I heard, even higher-level monsters would be a child¡¯s play for the Second Prince.¡± ¡°Oh my, he¡¯s that great?¡± The young woman trembled. At that time, a young lady timidly objected, ¡°Still, strong and tough men are a bit¡­¡­.¡± Then Miss Rose said, waving his finger from side to side. ¡°What do you not know? His Majesty the Prince is tall and handsome¡ªand kind.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Miss Rose nodded her head. Her mother was of Northern descent, and she said she saw the 2nd Prince while visited the North. Miss Rose continued, ¡°And that¡¯s not all? He has a great body. His shoulders are broad, his muscles¡ª¡± ¡°Oh my, Miss Rose¡­¡­! How could you say something like that?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with what I said? Everyone was curious.¡± They were all in the prime of life. The young women pretended not to be, but they were very interested in men. They encouraged Miss Rose to tell stories about the second prince. She shared all the information she knew, and only after her words were exhausted did another young noblewoman change the subject. ¡°All these banquets are being held one after another, so it is hard to choose dresses.¡± A lady, who was sitting opposite to her, lamented as well, ¡°Indeed, I am also struggling with what to wear this time.¡± ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to get a new dress. I don¡¯t like what I have right now¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Then how about the Garnier Boutique? They have unique dresses that caught my eye.¡± A familiar shop name popped out. The Garnier¡¯s boutique is Isabella¡¯s store. It¡¯s where Anna was working as a tailor. How has Anna been doing? I hadn¡¯t seen her in a long time¡­¡­ Shall I buy a new dress from them to check up on her? After the tea party, I got ready to go out. Accompanied by an escort, I climbed into the wagon. As we drove south past the central square, to a street lined with dressing rooms. ¡°Stop here.¡± I halted the carriage in front of Isabella¡¯s dressing room. As I entered the dressing room, the clerk greeted me with a bright smile. ¡°Welcome to the Garnier Boutique. How may I help you?¡± I looked around the store lightly. But Anna was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Is there a tailor here named Anna?¡± Chapter 40 ¡°Ah yes. Did you come for Anna? She must be talking to Ms. Isabella right now¡­¡­ Shall I get her?¡± Perhaps they were talking about work? Then I shouldn¡¯t interfere. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll wait while looking at the clothes.¡± The clerk said with a friendly smile, ¡°Then, would you like to take a look at the new dresses?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± From the dresses the clerk showed me, I picked a few that I liked. Since I was shopping, time flew by in an instant. Still, Anna and Isabella were nowhere to be seen. Reluctantly, I went up to the second floor. Dozens of sketches were scattered on the table, and Anna and Isabella were talking passionately. ¡°It¡¯s a good idea, but I don¡¯t know if it has any marketability.¡± ¡°It¡¯s something you don¡¯t know unless you try it.¡± ¡°Right. But isn¡¯t that too experimental? The black dress¡­¡­.¡± Then, Isabella spotted me and stopped talking. ¡°That¡¯s it for today. We have a visitor.¡± Anna raised her head when she heard there was a guest. ¡°Princess!¡± Her voice was joyful, and I was happy to hear her greeting me. Anna walked up to me quickly. ¡°How have you been, Anna?¡± When I asked, Anna nodded her head. There was a look of concern in her black eyes. ¡°Are you all right now, milady?¡± ¡°Yes, as you can see, I am very healthy now.¡± Anna seemed to have heard of the assassins. She gritted her teeth as she said, ¡°Someone dares ¡ªat the princess¡­¡­. No matter who it is, they won¡¯t die gracefully.¡± A vicious energy emanated from her. If the person responsible was before her, she looked capable of striking them dead. I smiled softly, grateful for her care. ¡°You look busy; didn¡¯t I interrupt you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m almost done with my work.¡± ¡°Then, would you like to have dinner with me afterwards?¡± It was Isabella who answered me. She asserted while winking at Anna, ¡°Anna, you should call it a day.¡± ¡°Huh? But I still have to¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You worked without rest on the holidays. I don¡¯t want to become a vicious boss because of you, so go quickly.¡± The way she talks, Isabella seems to be taking care of Anna in her own way. I helped her. ¡°Yes, sometimes you have to have days off.¡± ¡°Well, if the princess said so¡­ ¡­ .¡± When I joined in, Anna eventually accepted Isabella¡¯s suggestion. * * * The restaurant, decorated with splendid d¨¦cor, was filled with well-dressed nobles. Anna looked around and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s okay for me to come to a place like this.¡± ¡°What can¡¯t you do? Anna¡¯s style is very elegant.¡± ¡°Do you think so?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± While waiting for the food I ordered to come out, I said to Anna. ¡°Did Anna design the clothes you are wearing right now?¡± Anna was wearing a dress with frills and almost no embellishments. She nevertheless did not look plain or bland. Instead, she looked elegant and straightforward. Anna confessed, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it for a while, but the Princess gives off a pleasant feeling.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡­ is that so?¡± It¡¯s more like I¡¯ve read the original story this world is based on rather than giving off a good feeling. I changed the topic while drinking the red wine that was served with an appetizer. ¡°What were you talking about with Isabella earlier?¡± I didn¡¯t mean to hear it, but Isabella referred to a black dress, and it caught my interest. ¡°You want to try making a black dress, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Black is an elegant and attractive color. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any reason not to design it as a party dress.¡± Anna sighed a little after she spoke confidently. She added, ¡°But, Mrs. Isabella doesn¡¯t seem to understand what I was envisioning.¡± Well, indeed, that¡¯s the way it was. In this era, there was still a strong perception that a black dress was for mourning. Many thought it was inappropriate to wear it to a party or get-together. ¡°I could try making it as an experiment, but they said that it wouldn¡¯t suit customers¡¯ tastes.¡± ¡°So¡­¡­ Are you going to give up?¡± ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ll try and carry on,¡± she said with a determined attitude. This is how Anna is. I like people who don¡¯t easily bend their beliefs. ¡°Then let¡¯s make it our own. Don¡¯t worry about the production cost. I will help you.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­?¡± Anna asked as if surprised. After a moment of contemplation, she shook her head. ¡°Thank you for your words, but I can¡¯t ask the princess for any more help.¡± I said while poking the scallops appetizer with a fork, ¡°There seems to be some misunderstanding. I want to invest in you. It¡¯s not a selfless favor. I¡¯ll make money, so I¡¯m going to help.¡± Her clothes may be shunned at first. People instinctively feel repulsive to unfamiliar things. But eventually, they would appreciate the clothes she made. And perhaps, later, call her clothes revolutionary. Because the clothes she will make are styles that have never been seen before. If she takes one more bold step, she will surely be able to leap to a higher place than she is now. I decided to push Anna¡¯s back forward, who was hesitant. ¡°What say you? Would you like to work with me?¡± It wasn¡¯t difficult to predict what Anna would say. Because she is the type of person who doesn¡¯t miss an opportunity when it comes. Sure enough, after thinking for a while, Anna gave her answer. ¡°Alright.¡± As she grinned, she added, ¡°If it¡¯s going to be a business partnership with someone I like, there¡¯s no reason not to.¡± *** Chapter 41 ¡°Once the dress is complete, I will show it to the princess first.¡± ¡°I look forward to it.¡± After dining in a friendly atmosphere, I got up from my seat. After paying the bill, I left the restaurant. I was wondering if I should go out for a while to get some wind. ¡°Please wait a moment!¡± Someone¡¯s urgent voice called me. ¡°You left this behind!¡± She was an employee of a restaurant. What was in his hand was my bag. For some reason, my side had been strangely empty since before. Sir Philip, who was temporarily my escort until Sir Hans returned, said, ¡°I will go and get it.¡± But then, someone suddenly snatched the bag from the employee¡¯s hand. Then he started running away with all his might. The employee who had his bag taken away as quickly as he opened his eyes and cut his nose shouted like a cry. ¡°Thief!¡± The pickpocket fled through the crowd. Sir Philip hastily pursued the robber. He caught up with the thief. ¡°Ugh¡­ ¡­ !¡± The pickpocket pushed a cart parked by the roadside and knocked it over. The apples that were filled in it spilled out. ¡°Oh my gosh! What¡¯s happening? Don¡¯t step on my apples!¡± The store owner wailed. While Sir Philip was delayed by obstructions, the quick thief grew more and more distant. It was the moment when the pickpocket was about to disappear into a narrow alley. Something unexpected happened. ¡°Argh!¡± The pickpocket fell with a shriek. Long legs protruded out of nowhere and tripped the pickpocket¡¯s feet. The owner of those legs was a man drinking coffee on a corner cafe. ¡°¡­¡­ The security in the capital is a mess.¡± I made my way through the crowd. I saw the face of the man who helped me. He was a handsome man with intense eyes. Black hair and golden eyes. He had a muscular physique and a sword around his waist. The man broke the arm of the pickpocket who was trying to escape. The thief, who was mercilessly suppressed, struggled to escape, but the man did not waver. Meanwhile, the guards gathered after hearing a commotion. ¡°What happened?¡± The black-haired man said, lifting the thief roughly, ¡°This man was trying to steal the Lady¡¯s bag over there. Take him.¡± ¡°Yes? Ah, yes¡­¡­.¡± The attitude of treating others as subordinates was so natural that the guards took the thief away without protesting against receiving an order from a stranger. I hurriedly approached the black-haired man. He got up slowly and handed me the bag. ¡°Is it yours?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± I was delighted to receive what I thought I had almost lost. I thanked this stranger. ¡°Thank you for helping me. How can I repay you?¡± The man waved his hand in annoyance. ¡°I don¡¯t need it. You¡¯d better keep your things safe next time. You were lucky today.¡± The man walked away after uttering those words and disappeared into the crowd. I glanced at his disappearing back, stunned. ¡­¡­ What the hell? Judging by the way he spoke and his attitude, he didn¡¯t seem like a commoner¡­¡­. Was there such an aristocrat in the capital? I shook my head slightly. We¡¯ll never meet again anyway, so there¡¯s no need to think deeply. * * * After burning the Wyvern¡¯s nest, Kian returned to Reindorf Castle. He refused even the feast prepared by Baron Reindorf and immediately prepared to return to the capital. But as he was getting ready to leave, the lieutenant brought unexpected news. ¡°Commander, this is a telegram from Captain Aaron.¡± Kian looked at the telegram. The following text was written in rough handwriting: -You did a great job getting rid of the Wyverns. His Majesty is also very pleased with your abilities. He said he would be happy if you could deal with the Baron¡¯s other troubles. Therefore, I am giving you a new mission. Eliminate the warwolves hiding in the Reindorf Mountains and attacking travelers and merchants. You can handle it easily. Good luck, then. ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡± It was true that he became an imperial wizard because he needed status that he wasn¡¯t ashamed of when he stood next to Olivia¡­¡­. But following orders from someone other than Olivia felt dirty. ¡®The Emperor¡­ ¡­ .¡¯ Kian crumpled up the telegram with fierce eyes. At the same time, the flames that rose from his grasp burned up the telegram into ashes. * * * A werewolf is an advanced bipedal beast in the shape of a wolf. It is super powerful, capable of crushing a human skull in a single moment. And it¡¯s a tricky beast to deal with since it superior agility. This was common knowledge that any wizard graduating from the Academy knew. So the wizards opened their mouths blankly at the sight unfolding in front of them. Dozens of shredded werewolf corpses were lying in front of them. And their commander had done it in the blink of an eye. ¡°Were werewolves so weak¡­¡­ ?¡± A wizard muttered blankly as he watched the werewolves collapse like paper dolls in front of Kian¡¯s magic. The mage next to him answered, ¡°No¡­¡­ Just the commander is that strong.¡± It was the first time that a high-ranking magician was appointed as a commander of the 7th Magical Division. Therefore, they have now realized that there is an overwhelming gap between a top-ranking sorcerer and themselves. The subordinate wizards excitedly chatted amongst themselves about Kian¡¯s strength and busily followed after him. Wanting to finish his mission as quickly as possible, Kian sped up. When the Wyvern hoard came, he was rather comfortable. Because he was able to annihilate them all at once. However, the werewolves were hidden all over the forest, so it was cumbersome to deal with them. He had to deal with them one by one, and that greatly annoyed Kian. ¡°But, the Commander¡­ don¡¯t you think he¡¯s in a bad mood?¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably because he was ignored for being born a slave.¡± ¡°If anyone still talks like that, they must have shit for brains.¡± The reason for Kian¡¯s temper was simple. Because his return was delayed, he was unable to escort Olivia. If he wanted to attend the Imperial Palace banquet this evening, he would have no choice but to kill all these damn beasts within half a day. He was worried that someone other than himself would ask to have her first dance. Kian stepped up in his efforts to defeat the beasts as fast as possible. Wherever he passed, the flesh and intestines of the demonic beasts were scattered along with the blood. The sight of him slaughtering a beast without stopping for even a moment made him look like a madman in battle. The sorcerers thought as they watched the back of Qian, who was constantly advancing while covered in the blood of beasts, ¡®Who is the monster, and who is the person?¡¯ Chapter 42 The hall, where the banquet commemorating the return of the second prince Alexis, was held was lit up with colorful lights. Alexis, the main character of the banquet, had not yet arrived. In the meantime, the nobles were gathering and talking to each other. I drank wine with the ladies I had invited to a tea party the other day. Count Campbell¡¯s daughter Miss Rose frowned while tilting her glass. ¡°I also thought Sir Kian would come. It¡¯s a shame.¡± ¡°I know, right? I thought it would be a good opportunity to say hello.¡± I heard that Kian was delayed because of his mission. ¡®It¡¯s okay if he doesn¡¯t come, as long as he¡¯s safe.¡¯ Of course, any number of beasts would not be able to compete with Kian. Rather, it may be right to pray for the well-being of the beasts confronting him. I waited for the appearance of the 2nd prince and continued talking and listening to the women. I didn¡¯t forget to pick up a sweet dessert so my mouth wouldn¡¯t get bored. It was the moment when the sweet cream melted in your mouth. The chief announcer¡¯s loud voice was heard. ¡°His Highness Prince Alexis enters!¡± Everyone stopped moving and looked in the direction the sound was coming from. The door dedicated to the royal family opened, and a man entered. He was a tall, black-haired man. He was wearing a dark blue robe with the imperial coat of arms embroidered near his chest. Even from a distance, he could tell that he was the possessor of a well trained body. I heard people buzzing with excitement. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Oh, he¡¯s much prettier than I heard.¡± ¡°He¡¯s been in the North¡ª¡± ¡°¡ª blocking the intrusion of the demons countless times.¡± The second prince came down the stairs with an intense gaze. But his face was somehow familiar. His black hair and beastily golden eyes. Eyes sharp like a well-forged blade. ¡®That man¡­¡­.¡¯ I remembered where I saw that face. The man who got my bag back from the pickpocket. ¡®That man was the second prince Alexis?¡¯ I guessed that he would be a nobleman to command others without hesitation, but I wouldn¡¯t have guessed he was a prince. Ten years ago, the emperor sent her second prince to the northern part of the empire infested with demons on the charge of committing heresy. People shuddered that the emperor had sent his own son to die. Everyone thought that the prince, who was only twelve years old, would not last long. But Alexis survived. Perhaps even the emperor couldn¡¯t have guessed. Perhaps Alexis himself didn¡¯t know. That he has a genius talent for swordsmanship. The 2nd Prince, who held on the sword as a lifeline developed talents he never knew existed. Having reached the status of a Sword Master, he defended the northern part and made a series of contributions. As a result, the supporters of the second prince demanded his pardon every day. As the second prince defeated the monsters in the north, the economy of the north also stabilized. The impact of this also extended to the capital, and the public also took the side of the second prince. Then, it became difficult for the emperor to ignore popular opinion that the second prince should be pardoned. In the end, the emperor recognized the merits of the second prince and invited him to the imperial palace for the first time in 10 years. ¡°I greet Your Highness, Prince.¡± All who attended the banquet bowed their heads to Alexis. Alexis walked slowly through the hall receiving greetings. I reminisced on the original story for a moment. Alexis de Lacion. A just and compassionate prince. He was a significant supporting character who faced the darkened Kian. Kian in the original story lost Anna and was engulfed in hatred for the imperial nobles. He tried to track down and kill the surviving nobles, but Alexis interrupted him. An annoying opponent; Kian in the original did not appreciate Alexis that much. But he did say, ¡®He was such a good swordsman that he deserved Kian¡¯s recognition.¡¯ That was when I thought about it. A light trumpet sound was heard. It was the signal that signaled the start of the ball. ¡°Oh, I have to go and get a seat.¡± One by one, the young girls who were with me put down their drinking glasses and moved around busily. Everyone was trying to find a partner for the first dance. ¡°What will the princess do?¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about me and go.¡± Some young girls hesitated because they felt sorry for leaving me alone. I said okay and let them go. I didn¡¯t bother looking for a partner, as it was my purpose to solely show my face at the party. ¡®After I spend enough time showing my face, I can leave.¡¯ I stood in a corner, sipping wine. Then, I suddenly noticed a presence, someone was alone like me. The nobles who had surrounded him earlier were now absent, so Alexis was alone. Suddenly, I remembered the gossip the young ladies had told me earlier. ¨C Won¡¯t the prince apply for a partner? -Oh, many ladies are very interested in the second prince. -Err¡­¡­ It¡¯s an honor to dance with the second prince but my father warned me not to get close to the second prince. Somehow, it seemed the second prince knew why he was alone. An upbeat tune played. I ate the finger food from the table. Then, suddenly, Alexis and I met each other¡¯s gazes. His golden eyes widened slightly. *** Chapter 43 ¡°You were the¡­¡­.¡± He seemed to recognize me too. I smiled awkwardly and greeted him. ¡°Olivia Ashford meets His Highness the Second Prince.¡± I said as I curtsied.ss ¡°Thank you for last time. I didn¡¯t know who you were.¡± Alexis said as if it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Not many people remember my face.¡± Olivia had seen the 2nd Prince once when she was a child, but it was so old that the memories were hazy. Well, even the guards didn¡¯t recognize this man¡¯s face. Then Alexis asked abruptly,. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to dance?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a partner.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡­ If you don¡¯t mind, would you like to dance with me?¡± Alexis added lightly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, you can say no.¡± I took a sip of the wine, contemplating what to do. I have nothing to do anyway¡­¡­. Shall we dance one song together? ¡°I want to.¡± At my answer, Alexis¡¯s eyes widened slightly. He looked like he didn¡¯t expect that I would really agree. I said looking at the multitude of men and women who came out to dance on the dance floor. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Your grace. If we don¡¯t hurry, the music will end.¡± Alexis nodded his head. ¡°Okay.¡± Ignoring people¡¯s glances, I stood facing Alexis. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t too late. The moment I held his hand, an elegant minuet was played. I glanced at Alexis as we stepped in sync. I was worried that someone who had been fighting all the time in the north might not remember how to dance properly¡­¡­. He danced surprisingly well. He said softly while gently leading me. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Dancing with me. Everyone seems to hate me.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡­.¡± What else did he hear? The nobles are reluctant to call him a heretic, but I know, having read the original. That he is innocent. ¡®The Crown Prince who held Alexis in check by falsely accusing him.¡¯ Others don¡¯t know about it, but at least I know his innocence. So there was no reason to point fingers at him. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal with heresy? I don¡¯t care about that.¡± Alexis¡¯s hand paused. After a moment¡¯s silence, he smirked. ¡°You are very unique.¡± He said as his steps matched the rhythm. ¡°But will you be okay? The Crown Prince will not like you dancing with me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in a situation to be wary of the Crown Prince.¡± Alexis replied with a chuckle as if he was having fun. ¡°Does that confidence come from your family name?¡± The Dukes of Ashford are the wealthiest family in the Empire. They did not have to please the royal family. ¡°I know how wealthy you are. 100 billion gallons were casually spent on a slave purchase.¡± ¡°Where did you hear about that?¡± ¡°I heard people talking.¡± Is that still going around the world? ¡­ . As Kian awakened as a wizard, it may have been the topic of discussion again. People moved in circles. Alexis glided me towards the center of the floor. ¡°By the way, wasn¡¯t Sir Kian coming to the banquet?¡± ¡°Well, he said he would be late because of a mission.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± While I was talking with him, the song almost came to an end. After the last turn, the first dance is over. The music stopped and the spectators applauded. I bowed my head slightly and bent my knees. Alexis raised her head and said. ¡°Thanks to you, I was not bored.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± I smiled and straightened the hem of my dress. That was then. I heard people stirring. ¡°Look who¡¯s here!¡± ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t it Sir Kian?¡± ¡°You must have come here right after finishing your mission.¡± Kian is here? I turned my head towards the entrance. Kian in a light blue robe was coming across the hall, as people stared at him. ¡°Dear Olivia,¡± Kian called me with a friendly smile. Sorry for being late, he lowered his well-shaped eyebrows at an angle. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡± I thought you couldn¡¯t come¡­ ¡­ . I was glad he came, even if it was late. I shook my head and said it was okay. ¡°Now the first song is just over.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Having said that, Kian turned his head and looked at Alexis. Come to think of it, this is the first time these two have seen each other, right? I quickly opened my mouth. ¡°Kian, this is Alexis. The second prince.¡± At that, Alexis looked at Kian with interest. He said hello first. ¡°You must be Kian. I heard a lot about you.¡± Kian said with his head bowed lightly, ¡°It is an honor to meet you. Your royal highness.¡± ¡°I am also happy to have met the most famous wizard these days. You¡¯ve been busy in Baron Reindorf¡¯s territory?¡± ¡°Can you even it busy? But¡­¡­.¡± He said to Alexis with a smile. ¡°Did you say your first dance was with Lady Olivia?¡± ¡°But¡­¡­.¡± At that moment, the surrounding temperature dropped sharply. At the same time, the air felt heavy. It was extremely difficult to breathe. Chapter 44 At that time, the court musicians located on one side of the hall were busy moving. The interlude was over, and the second dance was about to begin. Kian gently pulled me towards himself, who was standing near Alexis. ¡°Well, we¡¯re going to leave now.¡± Kian said with a smile on his stiff face. But his eyes weren¡¯t smiling, so it felt strange. Alexis smiled and as if he were amused, ¡°Yes, then I hope you have a good time.¡± With those words, Alexis turned his back. As soon as Alexis moved away, the chill that had surrounded him disappeared like a lie. The strange pressure was no longer felt. What? Was it something I had imagined? At that moment, Kian with a friendly smile politely extended his hand. ¡°Olivia, may I have this dance?¡± I put my hand on Kian¡¯s white hand and answered, ¡°Yes, willingly.¡± As soon as I answered, a light-hearted piece of music was played. Unlike the first song, it was a fast-tempo song. By the way¡­¡­ Did Kian know how to dance? I don¡¯t know if he had a chance to learn how to dance. But, despite my concerns, Kian skillfully led me. I asked, letting him led me. ¡°Be honest, Kian.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°What can¡¯t you do?¡± Even with magic, I really didn¡¯t know that he could dance well. Kian grinned and gently hugged my waist. ¡°Just know that it is the result of practice.¡± Did you practice in your spare time after becoming a noble? I looked at Kian and we came face to face. Kian let out a sigh. ¡°A week is too long.¡± I know Kian¡¯s strength, but he may have had a hard time adjusting to military life. It must be the first time he¡¯s fought beasts. Did you have any unexpected difficulties out in the field? I asked anxiously. ¡°Why¡ª was the mission so difficult?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± The answer came back immediately. As expected, any number of magical beasts would not be a match for Kian. I laughed and said it like a joke, ¡°Or did you miss me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I was taken aback by his serious reply. Kian pulled my waist tight. His face was close, close enough to see his long eyelashes trembling. In the narrowed distance without any gaps, my heart was beating fast. As I managed to take a step back, I commented, ¡°Aren¡¯t you too close?¡± Kian grinned. He said, ¡°I was taught to dance like this for a waltz.¡± ¡°It is, but¡­ ¡­ .¡± I thought I was used to Kian¡¯s beauty, but I don¡¯t know why my heart is beating like this. As I danced closely, I realized something new. I thought he was just beautiful, but his body was made of solid muscles. His shoulders and back were broad, and his arms around my waist were unwavering. I looked at Kian with a strange feeling, and he grabbed me by my waist. The next moment he gently hugged me. The hem of the rich dress fluttered and drew a semicircle. A cheer erupted among the spectators. Kian said as he put me down gently. ¡°It¡¯s my first time dancing, so I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m doing well.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do better than this.¡± ¡°Ms. Olivia has always been generous with me.¡± ¡°Uh, do you think I¡¯m talking nonsense?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take your praise with a grain of salt.¡± ¡°Yeah, then¡­¡­.¡± I said with a mischievous laugh. ¡°It was perfect except for your late arrival.¡± Instead of saying that the mission forced him to do something, Kian replied with a smile and docilely. ¡°That was my fault. Give me any punishment.¡± I teased playfully, ¡°What do you think I¡¯m going to ask you for?¡± ¡°As long as it is Olivia-sama¡¯s order, anything is fine. Because¡­¡­.¡± Kian pulled my waist tight. In a low voice, he whispered in my ear, ¡°You can¡¯t be harsh on me, can you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The choice of words was strangely unfamiliar and embarrassing. I was trying to tease him, but I felt like I was the one being teased. I leaned back and smiled awkwardly. ¡°I was joking. Let¡¯s pretend we didn¡¯t¡­¡­!¡± Kian narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°That¡¯s too bad. I was wondering what punishment you¡¯d give me.¡± He was a pitiful man before his mana awakening. He wasn¡¯t like this when he was a slave¡­¡­ Now I feel like he¡¯s mischievous. ¡°¡­¡­ Stop making fun of me.¡± I grumbled with discontent, slightly pouting. Kian¡¯s refreshing laughter could be heard through the melody of the violin. ¡°Dear Olivia.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Your expression right now is very cute.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± When did this man learn to speak like this? At first, Kian only treated me with tension. I can¡¯t believe the day came when he treats me so comfortably¡­ ¡­ . But I liked the change. It was better for Kian to treat me without hesitation. Because he sees me as a human, not as a master. It hit home. That the bondage between master and slave was gone. So it was time to start a new relationship with him. *** Chapter 45 Ever since I became business partners with Anna, the plan to open a dressing room has been going well. First, Anna quit Isabella¡¯s boutique. During the months she was with Isabella, Anna barely slept, wholly devoted herself to work, causing her skills to improve remarkably. The strict Isabella said it herself. Originally, her hands had dexterity, but with passion, her skills improved by leaps and bounds. Of course, Anna wouldn¡¯t have been able to grow in such a short time without the basic skills that she had established before. She made a living by sewing from a young age until she got a job in her textile factory. Her basics were well established. As for design, she learned a lot from Isabella. I slowly surveyed the inside of Anna¡¯s boutique, upon the completion of the interior construction. ¡°Tomorrow is finally the opening day.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A slight uneasiness permeated Anna¡¯s voice as she responded. I turned my head to look at her profile. ¡°Are you worried?¡± ¡°A little.¡± As her opening time approached, she seemed nervous. No dressing room has ever showcased a black dress before, so it¡¯s understandable. It takes courage to walk a path that no one has walked down before. But I know this business will do well. Even in the world, I used to live in, black dresses are items that made a mark in the history of fashion. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Anna. It will definitely work out.¡± Anna seemed to have relaxed by my confident tone. She said with a grin, ¡°I wonder how the princess is so sure.¡± Well, it worked in the world I lived in, so I think it would work here as well. And another reason.¡­¡­ ¡°I have never had a business fail before.¡± It was me who made money using the information of the original book several times Knowing the future is like solving a problem where you already know the answer. Isn¡¯t that a transmigrator¡¯s privilege? I smiled at Anna and said, ¡°If you¡¯re really nervous, just trust me, Anna.¡± * * * The opening day for the dressing room. I headed to Anna¡¯s dressing room early in the morning. As soon as I opened the door and entered the store, I saw Anna. As she was adjusting the accessories and hats on the mannequins, when she saw me and welcomed me with delight. ¡°Princess, you are here.¡± I entrusted the store to Anna, but I can¡¯t miss the first day of opening because I am a business partner. And I wondered what the reaction of the guests would be. ¡°How are you? Do you need anything to be ready?¡± As I inquired, I glanced around the store. In addition to black dresses with various variations on a basic simple design, fashion accessories such as gloves and hats were neatly displayed. Anna said a little nervously, ¡°It¡¯s ready. Now all that remains is for the guests to come.¡± When she had finished speaking, the door to the store opened, and a lady in a fancy hat came in. It was the first customer. Anna greeted her lady with a smile. ¡°Welcome, ma¡¯am.¡± While Anna was serving her, I pretended to be a visitor and studied the guest from the corner of my eye. It was the face I had seen at an imperial ball. She seems to have been called Countess Morris. She, like most nobles, was dressed in a flashy dress. She looked around her shop, gently dragging the hem of her dress. ¡°Is this a newly opened boutique?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± The Countess took her steps to where her dresses were displayed. She looked at her dress one by one, and she said with a smile on her face. ¡°Are they all black? And the designs are plain.¡± The harsh criticism didn¡¯t end there. ¡°Are you telling me to wear mourning clothes and go to the party? No, mourning suits are better than this. Somehow, the embellishments are poor and simple.¡± What is that woman saying! I was furious and shot a glare at the Countess. But Anna was a pro. She maintained her composure despite such defamation. She said, ¡°Madam, I understand how you feel about these clothes. But once you try it on, you¡¯ll change your mind. You will find it comfortable, practical, elegant, and beautiful at the same time.¡± ¡°Oh my, if you wrap it up prettily with those words, do you think I¡¯ll buy one?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m¡ª¡± The Countess cut off Anna¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re the girl who worked in Isabella¡¯s boutique, aren¡¯t you?¡± When Isabella¡¯s name appeared, Anna halted. ¡°I don¡¯t think you should go around boasting that you learned from her. You¡¯re going to smear Isabella¡¯s name.¡± Anna bit her lip, holding back her anger. She had said she wanted to win Isabella¡¯s recognition by making this business a success. Before Anna gets hurt anymore she shut her mouth. Again the Countess scoffed. ¡°Isabella must have lost her eye too. She has such disciples¡­¡­ .¡± I couldn¡¯t listen anymore. The Countess had stopped pretending to be a guest, and I shot a rebuke. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it seem like it¡¯s you, who has lost your eyesight?¡± ¡°What?¡± The Countess shrieked, turning her head quickly. The arrogant expression on her face soon changed her complexion. ¡°Lady Olivia?¡± Upon recognizing my face, her voice trembled. ¡°May I ask what you meant by what you just said?¡± ¡°It was straightforward. If you don¡¯t appreciate this dress, I can¡¯t help but doubt your eyes.¡± She tried to keep a smile on her smile, the Countess¡¯s face wrinkled. She said, ¡°I am ashamed to say this myself, but¡­ ¡­ In society I¡¯m a well-known fashionista.¡± ¡°Really? Then it would be better for you not to mention it anywhere you go from now on.¡± ¡°Wha¡ª what?¡± The countess¡¯s face turned red. She clutched her fan tightly. ¡°We hope to see you again.¡± The Countess Morris¡¯ dress swished as she turned and left. Don¡¯t ever come again. I resisted my retort at her back. After Countess Morris left, I approached Anna, who was bowing her head. I didn¡¯t know what to say to her to comfort her. I looked at her complexion and said cautiously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about what she said.¡± Anna lowered her eyes and asked, ¡°¡­¡­ Aren¡¯t my dresses so ugly?¡± Her confidence had noticeably diminished. The words of the Countess earlier were hurtful. ¡°It looks great to me. It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t appreciate the dress,¡± I said, stroking Anna¡¯s back lightly. ¡°I think it was just a bad guest. The next guest will definitely be different.¡± Anna laughed weakly. ¡°Thank you for comforting me.¡± I looked at her lack of energy. This wasn¡¯t good. Was it too soon¡­¡­.? Hopefully, introducing black dresses now wouldn¡¯t be a fashion piece ahead of its time. I shook my head slightly to shake off the negative thoughts. Then I thought It¡¯s too early to jump to conclusions. Chapter 46 A few days later, I went back to the dressing room. The inside of the store wasn¡¯t quiet, but there wasn¡¯t crowded either. Really, people aren¡¯t ready to accept black dresses yet¡­¡­. With a clouded expression, Anna said, ¡°I am worried that I have troubled the princess.¡± I felt sorry for her lack of confidence. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. People still don¡¯t know how elegant Anna¡¯s dresses are.¡± It was time for me to pat her on the shoulder and offer her consolation and comfort. Then I heard the sound of the dressing room door opening. ¡°Welcome.¡± As if Anna had never been moping, she immediately greeted the guest with a bright smile. It was a blonde woman. She was a pretty conspicuous guest. And unusually she was wearing black sunglasses. Although her eyes were covered, her fine and distinct facial features were not hidden. She walked over, her heels clanking against the floor. ¡°I heard rumors¡­¡­ That you sell black dresses here?¡± Anna answered in a friendly voice. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± The blonde woman said in a dignified voice. ¡°May I take a look?¡± ¡°Of course. Feel free to look around.¡± She scruntinized the black dresses on display. Anna watched her with a tense expression on her face and said carefully. ¡°If you like something, feel free to try them on.¡± ¡°Really?¡± she asked in a high voice. Then she pointed to a dress without hesitation. ¡°Then this, this and that, please.¡± She entered the fitting room first. Anna immediately brought the dresses she pointed to. After a while. A blonde woman in a black dress came out of the fitting room. It was a simple black dress with a mermaid line, without any embellishments, revealing her slender figure. The distinctive elegance of the black dress made her beauty stand out even more. Anna said in a voice of pure admiration. ¡°You look amazing.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s what I expected.¡± She said, raising the corners of her lips slightly. The tone was arrogant, but the blonde woman tried on all the dresses. After the blonde woman left, Anna said with a bewildered expression. ¡°Princess, did you hear that?¡± ¡°Yes. She said she¡¯d come again, didn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it wrong.¡± I smiled and patted Anna¡¯s shoulder lightly. ¡°What did I say? I told you that there will be people who appreciate your dresses.¡± I then added, ¡°Just wait and see your dresses will definitely succeed.¡± And that word has really become a reality. Even with far greater results than I could have ever imagined. * * * The black dress became a hit. Although it picked up slowly, word of mouth was spreading among noble women. Meanwhile, the popular actress Celine Claudel stood on the stage in a black dress and received an explosive response. When the female lead, who was invited to a party in the play, appeared wearing a black dress, the audience could not help but be amazed. ¨C That dress, it¡¯s unconventional! ¨C How can a black dress be so attractive? ¨C Which designer made it? ¨C The design is fresh. ¨C It¡¯s a style I¡¯ve never seen before. After that, dresses began to sell like hot cakes. ¡®Then that person was Celine Claudel.¡¯ I remembered a blonde beauty who had stopped by the dressing room a few days ago. Then I looked down and read the report in my hand. It was a graph displaying the sales of her black dresses. The bar graph illustrating sales sharply rising. As expected, I knew Anna would make it. Success requires talent, hard work, and luck, but the last factor, luck, belatedly followed her. ¡®In other words, you could call it the halo of the original female protagonist.¡¯ Whatever it was it was good. I jumped up from my office chair. I¡¯m going to go see Anna¡¯s smiling face right now. * * * Chapter 47 The front of Anna¡¯s dressing room was crowded with people. ¡°Do not push, stand in one line!¡± A clerk in the dressing room exclaimed, sweating profusely. ¡°It¡¯s been out of stock for several days, so I couldn¡¯t buy it¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you taking reservations?¡± ¡°If I had known this would happen, I would have bought it the first day it opened.¡± There was a long line outside the store. It was an unbelievable sight. I looked at the waiting line with wide eyes. Then, suddenly, I found a familiar face among the people waiting in line. When our eyes met, she quickly covered her face with a fan. Oh, it¡¯s¡­ ¡­ ? She was, after all, the Countess Morris. She said she would never come here again, so why is she standing in line in front of the shop? Maybe that woman didn¡¯t come here to buy clothes Anna made. ¡°I see you here again, Countess Morris.¡± When I openly acknowledged her, the Countess removed her fan. ¡°Lady Olivia.¡± Countess Morris smiled. But it was obvious that she was embarrassed to see me unexpectedly. The corners of her lips that she had pulled up forcibly were twitching slightly. I thought it was funny, but I pretended not to know and asked. ¡°What did you come here for?¡± The Countess stepped back slightly to her side. She said looking at the ladies around us. ¡°I came here to socialize with the other wives while shopping.¡± She replied as if she had never come to buy Anna¡¯s clothes. ¡°Oh¡­¡­. I see. That¡¯s right. I also thought you had come to buy a dress.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just here to help the ladies pick their dresses. Everyone is asking me.¡± A lady added, ¡°The Countess praised this dressing room dress as an innovation in itself.¡± ¡°She said she knew the black dress was going to be a hot item from day one.¡± I was dumbfounded. Didn¡¯t she say that the design is plain and inferior to mourning clothes? In the meantime, she changed her words because she wanted to show off her taste to the ladies. I couldn¡¯t let this slide. It¡¯s disgusting. I tilted my head as if wondering, and asked, ¡°Did the Countess change her mind? At that time, you said that a plain black dress and was worse than a mourning dress.¡± The surprised wives all looked at the Countess Morris in unison. ¡°Madam, is that true?¡± The Countess replied brazenly, ¡°No. I never said that.¡± Oh you want to lie? It was time to shoot like that towards the Countess. There was an intermittent voice. ¡°Everything the princess said is true.¡± The women turned their heads in the direction of the voice. The owner of the voice was Anna. Countess Morris looked nervous about Anna¡¯s appearance. After Anna glanced at her like that, she explained, ¡°Countess Morris came to my dressing room the other day,¡± she said. ¡°Then she walked around and criticized my dress. Saying my design is plain, and it¡¯s worse than mourning clothes.¡± Surprised by Anna¡¯s revelation, the wives murmured. ¡°To say such rude things in your face¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s too much.¡± The Countess hastily made excuses. ¡°Wow, what are you talking about¡­¡­! I never said anything like that.¡± But she wasn¡¯t persuasive. Whoever looked at it, because of Anna¡¯s words, our side, was more believable. Anna spoke in the gap. ¡°And it was Olivia-nim who recognized the value of my dresses at first sight.¡± She gave me a soft smile. She said, ¡°If she weren¡¯t a princess, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to show the world my black dresses.¡± ¡°Oh my, the princess¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Then the Countess lied¡­¡­.¡± In the subsequent revelations, one by one the wives turned their backs on Countess Morris. They whispered, ¡°I guess the Countess¡¯ eyesight isn¡¯t what it used to be.¡± ¡°And she¡¯s so brazen to lie.¡± The wives glanced at the Countess. The Countess¡¯ face flushed with embarrassment and shame. She looked like she wanted to disappear into a mouse hole. The Countess wiped her sweaty forehead. ¡°Hey, I suddenly remembered that I had a prior arrangement¡­¡­.¡± Countess Morris stepped back and faltered. Soon after, she could not stand the gaze of condemnation and fled the place. ¡®You earned it.¡¯ I clicked my tongue as I looked at her fleeing back. I shifted my gaze and looked at Anna and gave her a thumbs up and praised her, ¡°Good job, Anna.¡± Anna smiled and said, ¡°Because I¡¯m the type of person who can¡¯t breathe without getting justice. Suddenly, I remembered her figure while immobilized Uncle James during the factory strike. I thought, scratching her head. After all, anyone who gets caught by a female warrior with a hammer is useless. Chapter 48 The salty sea breeze tickled his nose. At the same time, a loud noise penetrated Kian¡¯s ears. He arrived at a market built near the port in the southern part of the Empire. The yells of solicitation by the merchants was loud enough to be annoying. And a familiar yet unpleasant sight occupied his field of vision. ¡°You¡ªyoung man from Tyros! Look at this muscular body! It has a lot of power, so it¡¯s perfect to use as a worker!¡± ¡°A woman from a fallen aristocratic family! A rare product!¡± What the merchants were selling were slaves bound in chains around their hands and feet. They all looked tired and unfocused, and a shadow of their former selves¡ªKian could see himself in them. His self image overlapping with them. It was an auction house. The audience was full of people shouting prices. It was an area that brought back memories that he wanted to forget. Not wanting to stay long, his walking pace increased. He needed to find a slave trader named ¡®Aulos.¡¯ That was the purpose of Kian¡¯s coming here today. He stopped in front of a slave dealer selling slaves on the roadside. ¡°Welcome, noble sir! What kind of slave are you looking for?¡± The slave trader spoke politely. Kian ignored his words and asked. ¡°Do you know a slave trader named Aulus?¡± Realizing that Kian wasn¡¯t there to buy slaves, the slave trader smacked his lips with regret. Then, he peered at Kian up and down. ¡®A handsome man with bright eyes. If he was a slave, he would have been sold for a great price¡­ ¡­ .¡¯ ¡°I asked if you knew a slave trader named Aulus.¡± Kian repeated himself a second time, annoyed. The slave trader answered in haste. ¡°If it¡¯s Aulos, I¡¯ve heard of him.¡± Kian blinked as if prompting him to say more. Intimidated, the slave trader started to speak instead of using surly terms such as ¡®If you want to know, pay up.¡¯ ¡°He¡¯s pretty famous around here¡­ made a lot of money from the slave trade.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Do you know where he is?¡± Seeing that Kian¡¯s expression had ebbed, the slave trader looked at him and said, ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve come to see Aulos¡­¡­. If I¡¯m correct, then you¡¯re one step late.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I heard that he had a chronic illness and died two years ago.¡± Kian paused for a moment. He¡¯s dead? After finding out the whereabouts of the nanny, he wanted to kill him by tearing him apart with his own hands¡­ ¡­ . The sense of oppression the slave trader felt from Kian grew stronger and stronger. The slave trader, who was having a hard time breathing for some reason, gasped and said, ¡°Ah, it looks like Aulos has a business.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°He had a son¡­¡­ . How about visiting him?¡± It was unexpected information. He thought the trail of clues he was following would be cut off, but he got lucky. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve told you everything I know¡­¡­.¡± The slave trader now looked like he was begging for him to leave. Regardless he was ready to leave this unpleasant place. Without delay, Kian headed for his next destination. * * * The place the slave trader had directed him to was a small town in the eastern part of the empire. The village, with its small, rough roofs, was peaceful and quiet. Kian approached the owner of the shop who lined the boulevard with colorful fruit. After buying an apple, he inquired of the owner. ¡°Son of Aulus? I know him well.¡± ¡°Do you know where he lives?¡± ¡°Oh, yes.¡± While tilting her head, the middle-aged woman meekly gave him information. ¡®I don¡¯t think such a beautiful man would do anything wrong.¡¯ There was a reason she favored a complete stranger like Kian. It was because Kian¡¯s appearance was so beautiful that he could easily be liked by both men and women. And Kian was well aware of that. As the shopkeeper had instructed him, Kian turned the corner to the right and stopped in front of the first house he saw. He thought his son would live in a mansion thanks to his father, who made a lot of money from the slave trade, but it was an ordinary stone house. Kian knocked on the door, lightly two or three times. After a while, the door opened and a middle-aged man stuck out his head. It was a face that closely resembled the Aulos that Count Douglas recalled when Kian went through his mind. With the arrival of a stranger, the man looked at Kian with a wary look. Asked Kian, ¡°Are you the son of the slave trader Aulus?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Instantly, the man¡¯s face contorted in embarrassment. ¡°I asked if it was true.¡± When Kian urged him to answer, the man hesitatingly answered with an anguished voice. ¡°¡­¡­ That¡¯s right.¡± He exhaled painfully and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I am the man whom Aulus sold into slavery 20 years ago.¡± The man¡¯s eyes fluttered violently. He lowered his head, not meeting Kian¡¯s eyes. ¡°¡­¡­ My father is already dead.¡± ¡°I know.¡± The man raised a question, trembling, ¡°Are you here to take revenge on me?¡± At that moment, a middle-aged woman suddenly stuck her head over the man¡¯s shoulder. She spoke if she sensed the conversation was unusual. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s going on?¡± The girl dangling from the hem of the woman¡¯s skirt asked innocently. ¡°Daddy, who is this pretty brother? ¡°Nothing. Everyone stay in.¡± The man rushed his wife and daughter inside. Then he turned his head to Kian and begged. ¡°Please, please don¡¯t touch my family.¡± The man who was constantly bowing his head and begging was about to kneel. Feeling like a villain, Kian opened his mouth. ¡°I am not here to get back at you.¡± ¡°What? That, then¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Twenty years ago, your father sold a woman with me into slavery. I need records documenting who she was sold to.¡± Upon hearing those words, the man¡¯s face still didn¡¯t look relieved. Kian interrogated him, ¡°Where are the deeds of the slaves that your father kept?¡± ¡°That¡­¡­.¡± The man who hesitated to answer, finally closed his eyes tightly and spoke, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Not one remains.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I am not lying. I burned them all with my own hands.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I was ashamed and hated my father, a slave trader. I wanted to erase all traces of that person. Therefore¡­ ¡­ .¡± Kian smirked. He thought things would be easy, but it was the other way around. The man bowed his head as if he was ashamed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Because of me¡­ ¡­ .¡± Kian had no intention of blaming the man. It was a 20 year old document. Even if this man did not get rid of it, there was no guarantee that it would remain intact and withstand the storms of time. ¡®What should I do now¡­¡­.?¡¯ As Kian was immersed in his thoughts wondering about his next steps, the man spoke out cautiously. ¡°Perhaps¡­ ¡­ There may be a way.¡± It was a skeptical tone. Yet as if holding on to a little hope, he continued, ¡°My father was very thorough in his work. He may have made a copy of the deed of sale in case he lost it.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you destroyed everything Aulos left behind?¡± ¡°The things he left behind to me. He may have entrusted copies to those who worked for him. Maybe those documents are still there.¡± Kian didn¡¯t understand why this man would try to help him with such a cumbersome task. ¡°Why are you trying to help me?¡± ¡°Well¡­ ¡­ .¡± The man¡¯s face was stained with guilt. He explained, ¡°Because I want to atone for my father¡¯s sins, even if it¡¯s just little bit.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡± Atonement. Kian cackled and sneered. * * * Chapter 49 What he wants is to find and destroy the criminal who made him a slave for 20 years. He had no desire to the guilty party try and atone. But there was no need to tell this man that far¡­ ¡­ . ¡°Do what you like.¡± The man¡¯s face brightened at Kian¡¯s words that he had tossed out. Kian left, sent off by a man who was motivated to find a clue. * * * After punishing the Countess Morris, Anna and I returned to the dressing room. Unlike a few days ago, the dressing room¡¯s store front was crowded with customers. The clerks were busy carrying dresses from place to place, and customers were busy looking at their dresses in front of the mirror. Anna went to serve customers, and I decided to take a look around the store while I was here. I heard an aristocratic woman in a black dress looking at my reflection in the mirror and speaking anxiously. ¡°Won¡¯t it look too simple?¡± ¡°You may feel that way because the dress itself has little decoration. However, if you complement it with ornaments, you will feel very sophisticated. Now, if you do this¡­ ¡­ .¡± The clerk matched the dress with a gorgeously designed necklace. When she saw the outfit with a necklace, her impression changed drastically. The customer¡¯s face brightened as if she was satisfied with the change. ¡°Oh my, that¡¯s promising.¡± Upper-class women are accustomed to adorning themselves with glamor. To such a woman, a simple black dress may look poor at first glance. Therefore, expensive necklaces, ornaments, and accessories were used. Fortunately, the strategy seems to work. Seeing the clerks serving customers as instructed and trained in advance made me proud. I looked around the store slowly to see if there were any problems I hadn¡¯t anticipated. Suddenly, I saw a familiar face. The back of the woman choosing clothes on the shelf looked familiar. Coincidentally, she also found me. ¡°Olivia?¡± Our eyes met and I couldn¡¯t pretend I didn¡¯t see her. Reluctantly, I addressed her. ¡°Rachel.¡± Rachel and I were once friends, but now we were worse off than enemies. She had become a terrible friend, riddled by jealousy and vanity. And I had thought it would be better to be a stranger to her then to be in her company. Rachel approached with her heels clicking against the floor. She asked with a sullen face, ¡°What are you doing here? Don¡¯t tell me you came to pick up a dress too?¡± I answered with a shrug, ¡°It¡¯s not like that, I have some business to do.¡± Rachel looked me up and down and pronounced, ¡°Really? That¡¯s a relief. None of the clothes here fit you. It is too much for you to pull off such an unconventional design.¡± Sure enough, Rachel was scathing. Considering the last time I broke up with Rachel, I can understand why she was so impatient to pick a fight. Apparently, she was trying to get even with me and trying to get revenge. But she picked the wrong opponent. I calmly accepted Rachel¡¯s provocation. ¡°So, did you choose the clothes you liked?¡± ¡°Oh, of course. You know the dress Celine Claudel wore? That one suits me so well. Of course, it will be difficult for you to wear with your body type.¡± Rachel laughed. When I didn¡¯t object, she gave me a triumphant look. It was as if she got a disease where if she didn¡¯t bring down others and set herself higher than them she would die. I let her taste her momentary victory and then opened my mouth. ¡°I¡¯m glad you like the dress. I¡¯ll give you a special discount if you want.¡± ¡°How amusing, you are talking as if this is your store?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± At those words, Rachel¡¯s eyebrows twitched. She asked with a face ready to bite. ¡°Is this store yours?¡± ¡°Did you not know? I am the one who financed the designer and the dressing room.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± In an instance, Rachel¡¯s face crumpled up as if she found hair in her favorite dish. She looked at the dress she had picked out as if it was a worm and then nervously pushed her dress to the clerk next to her, announcing, ¡°Put this back in its place.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± The clerk did not put Rachel¡¯s dress on the shelf right away, but unfolded it. Upon inspecting the dress, the clerk carefully opened her mouth. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m sorry, but you have damaged the merchandise, so you¡¯ll have to pay for it.¡± Rachel¡¯s eyebrows rose wildly. Her chirping voice echoed through the store. ¡°Are you kidding me? Isn¡¯t this a common scam to sell?¡± While receiving Rachel¡¯s venomous gaze, the clerk firmly pointed to the waist of the dress and explained. ¡°Customer, if you look here, the seams are torn.¡± ¡°What? Are you saying it¡¯s my fault now?¡± Rachel shot daggers at the clerk. And soon it looked like lasers would shoot out of her eyes. The employee seemed to be stressed under Rachel¡¯s coercion, but in the end she braved through it and explained. ¡°I¡¯m sure our staff recommended a bigger size for you. Instead, you said it was okay and tried it on wanting to wear the same size as Celine Claudel.¡± It was then that I realized how stupid Rachel was. Her vanity wouldn¡¯t even let her wear a bigger size then the famous actress, Celine Claudel. Perhaps she wanted to impress others by telling them they wore the same size. Meanwhile, customers waiting for their turn watched and murmured as the checkout was delayed. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I think she was wearing the wrong size and tore the clothes.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ ¡­ . There is a lot going on.¡± As people talked, Rachel¡¯s face turned red like a volcano just before it exploded. ¡°So why did you try to force yourself to wear clothes that didn¡¯t fit?¡± I said to Rachel as if I was really apologetic. Whether it was out of anger or shame, Rachel¡¯s lips twitch. ¡°According to the rules, you have to pay for the dress, but I¡¯ll let it slide this one time. Instead, when you go to another dressing room and don¡¯t do it again. It¡¯s very rude.¡± My words were like pouring oil on a flame. Rachel, trembling with humiliation, finally exploded. She cried out, ¡°Who wants your charity? You don¡¯t have to pay for it, I¡¯ll do it!¡± I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re getting so angry when you say you won¡¯t accept the favour. I shrugged my shoulders once. ¡°Then reimburse me.¡± Rachel, who had been in high spirits just a few minutes ago, was now completely in tears. I heard her family¡¯s trading company suffered huge losses when her ship, returning from the eastern continent, encountered a Kraken and was wrecked. Any thoughtful person will try to cut down on spending somehow until the company gets better, but¡­ ¡­ How could a young lady with an immature personality like Rachel do that? She didn¡¯t want to be behind fashion, so she must have tried to buy the dress at any cost. In fact, Rachel seemed to regret her loud mouth and what she just said. I saw her postponing when she usually would have paid the money without hesitation. However, she had a disposition that she could not give up her pride even if she was on the verge of death, and she would eventually pay for the clothes even if she had to eat dirt and cry. ¡°That¡¯s enough, right?¡± Rachel said impatiently, as if she wanted to get out of this position as quickly as possible. I replied with a smile. ¡°Thank you for boosting our store¡¯s sales.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡± Rachel¡¯s expression was truly remarkable. I waved as I could to her back as she ran away. ¡°Rachel! Come back soon.¡± Chapter 50 My original purpose was to congratulate Anna. But all sorts of things happened in between. Nonetheless, I gave Anna a brief congratulations. I wanted to talk longer, but she couldn¡¯t afford to because she had so many customers. I left the store, promising Anna to meet and toast to her success separately sooner or later. When I came out from the crowded space, the air felt fresher. As I was about to get on the carriage, I thought it would be a waste to go home like this. When the weather is nice like this, I should go for a walk. Even if it wasn¡¯t so nice, my body felt stiff and was lacking in exercise these days. I walked with enthusiasm. ¡°Girl, I think you can stop walking now.¡± Sir Philip, who had become a temporary escort until Sir Hans returned, timidly offered his opinion. I looked at the clock tower in the central square at his words. I tried to walk lightly for 30 minutes, but I guess I was over-motivated, so I exceeded my original goal. After walking for quite a while, I felt thirsty¡­ ¡­ . There was a cafe not far away. ¡°Let¡¯s go have a drink over there.¡± ¡°Yes, miss!¡± Sir Philip¡¯s face brightened at once. The mellow aroma of roasting coffee beans lingered pleasantly on the tip of my nose. I was drawn to the flavor and stepped into the cafe, when someone addressed me. ¡°Princess Ashford?¡± I remember hearing that voice before. I turned my head to confirm the owner of the voice. ¡°Your Highness?¡± The man drinking coffee at the outdoor cafe was the second prince, Alexis. Suddenly, I remembered the first time I met him. ¡®Come to think of it, back then when I first met him I was drinking coffee.¡¯ I approached Alexis. ¡°Do you come here often?¡± ¡°I come here for coffee about three times a week.¡± He¡¯s a regular customer. Whether it was because he enjoyed the taste of coffee, or the atmosphere of a sheek cafe there were many customers inside and outside. The good seats were already packed with people. Reluctantly, I asked, pointing to the seat opposite the second prince. ¡°May I sit here?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Alexis readily agreed. I sat down next to him and the waiter brought me a menu board. I opened it. Just by looking at it, I couldn¡¯t tell what the cafe¡¯s signature item was. As I was flipping through the menu, Alexis asked, ¡°Does the princess enjoy coffee?¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± He endorsed the most popular items the cafe served. I nodded my head, he was a regular so I could put my trust in him. ¡°Okay. Then I will order what you recommended.¡± After a while, the waitress brought the coffee and cake I ordered. I ate the soft tiramisu cake with a fork. ¡°How is it?¡± A pleasant sweet taste spread throughout my mouth. ¡°It¡¯s to my taste.¡± He smiled as if he was proud that his suggestion was successful. When he was expressionless, he had a cold impression, but when he smiled, he looked different. ¡°So do you like the coffee here?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s part of it too. Honestly, it¡¯s more comfortable outside than the Imperial Palace, so I come here often.¡± Indeed, the imperial palace would be filled with the Crown Prince¡¯s people who wouldn¡¯t take kindly to his presence, so it must be ver uncomfortable. Even after returning to the imperial palace after 10 years, he couldn¡¯t feel at ease and escaped to a cafe¡­¡­. To live, people need to be comfortable and at ease at home. ¡°You must have had a very difficult time.¡± Somehow, I felt sympathy, so I unwittingly offered some words of comfort. But when they spilled out, I immediately regretted it. Perhaps I was coming off as nosy or maybe he would see it as annoying pity from someone who didn¡¯t know him well. But looking at Alexis¡¯s expression, it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case. His golden eyes shone like the evening sunset. He laughed and asked with a smile, ¡°Princess, are you worried about me?¡± I spoke out of compassion rather than worry. But I would not dare say that I felt sorry for a prince. After taking a sip of coffee, I moderately answered Alexis¡¯s question. ¡°Yes, well¡­¡­ If I came home after 10 years and there was no one to welcome me¡­. I think it would be difficult for anyone.¡± Wondering if I was being too honest, I studied his face but fortunately Alexis was not angry. He laughed out loud, ¡°Pfft.¡± He said in a voice interrupted by laughter. ¡°It occured to me before¡ªbut you¡¯re an honest noble lady.¡± I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a compliment or an insult. As I tormented the innocent cake with my fork, I repented, ¡°I apologize if I was rude.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s better when someone curses your face than pretend and do it behind your back.¡± ¡°But¡ªI didn¡¯t curse¡­ ¡­ .¡± Will I ever be arrested for contempt of the imperial family? When I replied as if I was being unfairly accused, Alexis laughed for a long time. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡®And here I thought he was a cold-hearted person but look, he¡¯s unrecognizable with a smile¡­ ¡­ .¡¯ I thought, tearing the tiramisu down with a fork. After talking with the 2nd prince, the tiramisu disappeared quickly. Alexis saw my plate empty and suggested the Earl Gray pound cake he had ordered. I asked as I cut the fluffy, soft pound cake into bite-sized pieces. ¡°What¡¯s the North like?¡± After Alexis took a sip of coffee, he explained, ¡°The northern part is a barren land, but it is also a beautiful place. You can only see glaciers, the aurora borealis and the snow-capped canyons in the north.¡± ¡°Your Highness must have grown attached to the North.¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have been bad to stay there if I could. It¡¯s like my home now.¡± That was surprising. Because I thought Alexis had achieved so many wins in battles to return to the Imperial Palace. ¡°If your Highness hadn¡¯t called, would you have stayed longer in the North?¡± Alexis shook his head resolutely. ¡°I have work to do here. I¡¯ve been thinking about it for the past 10 years.¡± His voice sank deeply. Maybe it was my mistake, but it was as if an unrivalled rage appeared in his golden eyes and then disappeared. *** Chapter 51 The atmosphere became heavy, and I hesitated not knowing what to say. Thankfully a cafe employee showed up at just the right time. ¡°Here¡¯s the strawberry cake you ordered.¡± The waiter cleared the empty plate and placed the freshly ordered cake. Alexis looked at me curiously as I ate two cakes. ¡°Is the cake that good?¡± ¡°I like it. I run a bakery.¡± ¡°Ashford Bakery?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± As far as I can tell, Ashford Bakery is at the forefront of the confectionery industry. Of course, it takes a lot of effort¡­¡­. No, it needed a lot of money. I remember putting a lot of effort into hiring the finest bakers in the industry, including a former imperial patissier. ¡°The desserts here are good, but our ones are even better. I assure you, you won¡¯t be disappointed.¡± Mischievously, he asked a little sardonically, ¡°Aren¡¯t you saying that because it¡¯s your shop?¡± I was a little put off. ¡°No. Your Highness, if you try it, you¡¯ll see.¡± Our bakery was selected as the best bakery in the capital for three consecutive years, with raving reviews and articles published several times in newspapers. Having been in exile in the North for almost 10 years, he would have no way of knowing. I felt the need to open up a new horizon of gastronomy to this ignorant prince. Alexis didn¡¯t seem interested at all. He asserted, ¡°I¡¯ll consider it if you invite me yourself.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do. Just tell me when you have time.¡± ¡°I will fit you on a day that is convenient for you.¡± ¡°Okay then¡­ ¡­ .¡± I made an appointment with Alexis. After that, the conversation continued. As I talked about my favorite coffee and desserts, I started to talk about this and that without realizing it. Here I had intended to come by for a drink or treat, and instead I felt I talked with this man for too long. When I said I had to go, Alexis said, ¡°I said too much.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡± Sometimes it was refreshing to just chat with a stranger. Alexis also stood up saying he had business to attend to. We finished our conversation and left the cafe. I asked Alexis, as I walked to the side of the road lined with carriages, ¡°Did you say you were going to the Imperial Palace?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then you can go this way.¡± ¡°I know that.¡± ¡°Then why were you walking in the opposite direction of the Imperial Palace?¡± Alexis flinched. ¡°Tha¡ª that¡­ ¡­ .¡± It was suspicious to see him choke on his words and mumble his answer. When I asked if it was because he didn¡¯t know the way, he gave an awkward cough. ¡°The new capital has changed a lot in the past 10 years.¡± He changed the subject too abruptly and his excuse was too obvious. It seems that the Second Prince wanted to keep up appearances and couldn¡¯t admit he did not know the way. ¡°I think there used to be a lot of street vendors on this street.¡± Alexis said as he glanced around the street. I could barely hold back the laughter that came out because of his calm and horrible acting. Then, just as he said, he looked at the street where the street vendors had completely disappeared. Originally, on this street, there were many merchants who pulled out mobile stands to do business. Sugar-coated fruit candies, skewers, handicrafts and more. Passing by here, it was fun to see the various foods and goods sold by street vendors. ¡°Maybe my memory is wrong?¡± Alexis asked in a doubtful tone. It seemed that he had started doubting his own memory a while ago. I finally burst out laughing. ¡°Ahaha, it¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°Then why can¡¯t I see any street vendors?¡± ¡°That¡¯s-¡° It was time for me to explain the situation to him. Suddenly, a shout was heard from in front of me. ¡°Hey, how many times have I told you not to do business here!¡± The commotion occurred a corner ahead. A guard was yelling at a boy in shabby clothes. The boy was selling small-sized sculptures on the street, and the guards were recklessly trying to get rid of them. ¡°Just one hour, just one hour, please¡­ ¡­ .¡± The boy clinged to the guard and begged. But the guards did not listen to the boy¡¯s plea. ¡°An hour, a minute, no! What are you doing? Get rid of them all!¡± They threw away the things the boy was selling. Sculptures were scattered on the street in a mess. The boy cried desperately. ¡°My mother is very sick. I have to sell my goods to pay for the surgery. So please¡­ ¡­ !¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of our business.¡± The capital guard, who responded coldly, relentlessly cleared the boy¡¯s stall. The boy tried to stop the tyranny of the guards, but to no avail. That was then. Alexis took a step forward. ¡°Stop it.¡± He restrained the guard with his strong arm. The guard rolled his eyes at Alexis. ¡°What are you? If you don¡¯t want to be arrested for obstructing the execution of official duties, get out of the way!¡± It seemed like he didn¡¯t recognize Alexis because he was a lowly guard. There was a moment when I was contemplating whether I should say, ¡°It would be good for you to bow down on your own. Don¡¯t you know who this is?¡± ¡°Woah, your highness the Prince!¡± One of the guards belatedly recognized Alexis¡¯ face and bowed his head hurriedly. At that, the guard, who was glaring at Alexis, was bewildered and shocked. He quickly lowered his eyes. ¡°Please forgive my rudeness.¡± ¡°Rather than that, why are you stopping this kid from doing business here?¡± The guards looked into Alexis¡¯s eyes and hesitantly answered. ¡°That is, my highness¡­ ¡­ It is the law.¡± ¡°When did that law come into existence?¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Alexis asked. Again, he didn¡¯t know. ¡®Damnit, when I was trying to explain the situation, a commotion broke out¡­ ¡­ .¡¯ The forced annihilation of street vendors was introduced five years ago. Aristocrats passed a bill to ban street vendors on the grounds that they harmed the aesthetic beauty of the streets. After that, the street vendors were labeled as illegal, and the capitals guards were constantly cracking down on them. ¡°Your Highness, actually¡­ ¡­ .¡± I pointed this out to Alexis. Alexis¡¯ expression quickly darkened. The guards who were listening to our conversation started to talk, ¡°We can¡¯t help it either because of the law. So¡­¡­.¡± Chapter 52 ¡°So you don¡¯t want me to interrupt you?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­ ¡­ .¡± As the situation unfolded, the boy who had been looking at Alexis like a savior¨Chis expression had now darkened. No matter how princely he was, he could not change the law at will. That fact he knew well. ¡®But I don¡¯t want to let go.¡¯ I¡¯m not a nosy person, but I kept worrying about what that kid said earlier. I opened my mouth to the guards who held the law as a shield. ¡°If it¡¯s illegal for this kid to do business here, then we need to close his business quickly.¡± The guards responded excitedly as if they were happy to finally have someone to talk to. ¡°Yes, miss!¡± They secretly wanted me to persuade Alexis to leave. ¡°Okay then.¡± But instead of persuading Alexis, I approached the boy. Then he pointed to the sculptures he was selling and said, ¡°This, I¡¯ll buy it all.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­?¡± As if the boy doubted his ears, he asked with a bewildered expression. I spoke kindly again. ¡°I will buy everything, so close your business today.¡± ¡°Re¡ªreally?¡± The boy stammered as if in disbelief. I nodded and pulled out my wallet. Then I tried to pay, but I ran into some trouble. There was only a check in my wallet. It was too cumbersome to go to the bank. I didn¡¯t think the guards would wait until then. So I just took a check and handed it to the boy. ¡°*Gasp*¡­ ¡­ !¡± The boy¡¯s eyes widened. Seeing the amount on the check, the boy rubbed his eyes in disbelief. Then the flustered boy pulled something out of his trouser¡¯s pocket. He must have struggled to create a sculpture, and his small blistered palm was full of coins. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this is the only money I have¡­ ¡­ How am I supposed to give you the change?¡± From a glance, one could tell it was a small amount. ¡°I don¡¯t think that would be enough.¡± The boy stamped his feet, worried that I might change my mind. ¡°Well, then what should I do¡­ ¡­ .¡± What to do? I said to the boy with a wink as if making a secret promise. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about it. You keep all the change.¡± The boy looked at the check and then looked at me, blankly like a lost man. Meanwhile, the guards¡¯ incredulous expressions reflected how they could not keep up with the sudden change and situation. One of them asked ¡°Uh, maybe¡­¡­ . Is this a child you know, milady?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Bu¡ªbut why¡­ ¡­ ?¡± His tone reflected his confusion on why I would help a boy I did not know. It¡¯s understandable. It¡¯s not a dime or two, it¡¯s was a fairly large amount. ¡®But that¡¯s according to normal people¡¯s standards.¡¯ The ducal Ashford family wasn¡¯t called the richest family in the Empire for nothing. Our profits grew faster than I could spend it. Besides, Anna¡¯s dresses were selling like hotcakes. I spoke to the guards staring blankly. ¡°Now you should go on your way. Business is over for today.¡± ¡°But¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What, are you going to say it¡¯s illegal for him to be here?¡± ¡°That¡­. No.¡± When I retorted, the guards stopped protesting and shut up. They sneaked away, glancing at each other¡¯s eyes. I clicked my tongue as I watched the guards roaming the streets looking for another target. As soon as I took my eyes off them, the boy from earlier approached me, bowing his head deeply. ¡°Thank you. Thank you so very much¡­¡­.¡± I didn¡¯t act, wanting to be thanked. Somehow, I just ended up being nosy. ¡®Cause it bothers me to pretend I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on.¡¯ As I gently patted the boy on the shoulder, I asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should go see your mom?¡± At the word, the boy nodded with a determined look. Thinking of his sick mother, the boy walked away promptly. As I was glazing at the back of the boy walking away, Alexis came to my side. ¡°Princess.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Thank you for your help earlier,¡± Alexis continued, ¡°I was only motivated to help the child, but I didn¡¯t give him any proper help.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s all about your willingness to help,¡± He laughed self-disparagingly instead of answering. ¡°The capital has changed a lot. And I guess I¡¯ve been away for too long.¡± It wasn¡¯t Alexis¡¯ fault for the ban on street vendors but he seemed to be blaming himself for it, so I comforted him with sincerity. ¡°Even now you can change things one at a time.¡± ¡°Do you really think so?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Fortunately, Alexis seemed to have gained strength from my words and his expression looked brighter than before. He picked up a wooden statue that fell at his feet. He asked as he brushed the dirt off the sculpture, ¡°By the way, Princess. What are you going to do with these sculptures?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡­ I wonder about that too.¡± The number of sculptures I bought from the boy was quite large. It¡¯s not one or two where I can display them in my room. Alexis was examining the soldier-shaped sculpture when an idea came to him. ¡°How about donating to an orphanage?¡± Chapter 53 ¡°An orphanage?¡± It was an unexpected suggestion, so I asked without realizing it. ¡°Yeah. I thought it would be good to use it as a children¡¯s toy.¡± Alexis handed me the soldier-shaped sculptures. I took a closer look at them. Soldiers in uniform with long guns on their sides, a band playing cymbals and drums. There were various kinds of soldiers, and although they were a bit crude, they were complete. ¡®You could play soldiers with this.¡¯ It was small and the perfect size for kids to play with. It was originally used to be a decorative piece, but this new idea would be for a good cause. I didn¡¯t think the boy who made this would have any complaints about giving it as toys to orphans, so I agreed with Alexis¡¯s opinion. Alexis was delighted to hear my answer. ¡°Then why not donate to the nearby Shelton Orphanage?¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it.¡± While we were making our decision, Sir Philip carried a box of sculptures around his shoulder and said: ¡°Lady, we¡¯re all set.¡± ¡°Thank you. Good job.¡± After getting ready, we got into the carriage. Sir Philip took a separate carriage to load the sculptures and followed us. ¡°Sir, where do you want me to take you?¡± ¡°To Shelton Orphanage-¡± ¡°Your highness, wait a minute.¡± After Alexis told the coachman to wait a moment, he looked at me. ¡°Did I miss anything?¡± ¡°I want to stop by the bakery first.¡± Toys were good, but something would be missing if we gifted them by themselves. Besides, it was past 3 pm. If I am going to stay out, I¡¯ll get hungry so I thought it would be good to buy some snacks. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. But are you okay?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already spent a lot of money helping that boy earlier. But I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s okay for you to spend that much again.¡± Ah¡­ ¡­ what else do I say He asked anxiously if there was something that bothered him. ¡°You know what worry I have never had in my life?¡± Alexis shook his head as if he didn¡¯t understand. I said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve never worried about money.¡± Alexis opened his lips slightly as if he had belatedly remembered a fact he had forgotten. Then he burst out laughing. ¡°I asked a stupid question.¡± I¡¯d love to say no, but it¡¯s true. There¡¯s nothing more useless than worrying about a rich man¡¯s wallet. He said as he sat on the couch of the carriage, staring at me with a smile. ¡°I forgot for a moment who you are, Princess Ashford.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not like ¡®I¡¯m rich¡¯ is tattooed on my forehead.¡± If I showed off my wealth many troublesome things would happen. So, unless it was an important event, I deliberately went around looking plain and didn¡¯t dress up¡ªlike today. ¡°It¡¯s more comfortable being with people who don¡¯t know that I am Princess Ashford.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because there were so many people approaching me for money.¡± Before I possessed this body. Looking back on Olivia Ashford¡¯s life, the truth is that it wasn¡¯t full of good things. Perhaps Olivia never worried about money, but relationships were a problem. Because her family was so wealthy too many people approached her with calculating hearts and impure intentions. Few people genuinely wanted to be her friend. But young Olivia wasn¡¯t clever enough to tell them apart. She was hurt and betrayed a lot. Alexis, who was silently listening to me across from me, spoke up, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had such a situation.¡± I said with a bitter smile, ¡°Because I¡¯ve never talked about it.¡± In fact, most people know that Olivia has gone through her life without any difficulties. People don¡¯t care about other people¡¯s misfortunes. ¡®Why did I say something and make the atmosphere so heavy?¡¯ I was regretting when Alexis interrupted my thoughts. ¡°It must have been difficult.¡± His tone was flat enough to mask his thoughts. I asked him playfully, ¡°Are you feeling sorry for me?¡± Alexis said with a smile. ¡°Perhaps¡­ ¡­ . a little?¡± I laughed out loud at his answer. While talking to him, the carriage arrived at our destination. Ashford Bakery. Upon opening the store door, the clerk who was placing freshly baked bread on the display recognized me. ¡°Welcome, miss! Are you here to taste the new products?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m here today for something else.¡± I explained what I was doing to the clerks. When I explained it was for charity everyone responded that they were happy to be part of a good cause. Soon they were busy moving bread to the wagon with my direction. In the meantime, Alexis ate the bread I had recommended. ¡°How do you like it?¡± He took another bite. After swallowing what was in his mouth, he said, ¡°Well¡­.You deserve to be proud.¡± Indeed I was proud when I heard his answer. Ring¡ª the bell rang. I thought it was a customer who came to buy bread, but instead, I heard a familiar voice. ¡°Olivia, you are here.¡± Chapter 54 Kian felt terrible. It wasn¡¯t because the weather was overcast, it wasn¡¯t because things weren¡¯t going well. He thought it might be because the Commander of the 3rd Magic Division of Wizards was constantly bothering him to duel him but it wasn¡¯t that either. Just, for no reason, he felt bad. After the subjugation mission in Baron Reindoff, he was living relatively peaceful days. His subordinates, who had previously disliked him, now treated him with respect as a commander. And the commanders personally held a welcoming party for him (even though he was extremely reluctant), and some openly wanted to get to know him. But, frankly, Kian was annoyed by their interest. So he tried to keep a reasonable distance from people rather than make friends. However, the Commander of the 3rd Magic Division was relentless, Kian wondered if he was tactless or brazen. Although he lost every fight, he continued to ask Kian to fight him. Because of that, he became the number one person that Kian avoided the most. But thanks to his departure from the mission, his days were quiet and peaceful. In other words, there was nothing to make him feel bad. Kian reasoned that much with his chin on his office desk. ¡®It¡¯s been 23 hours and 11 minutes since I have seen Olivia-sama.¡¯ In fact, he was restraining himself every day. He wanted to see her every day and missed her terribly but he didn¡¯t want her to bother her. So, he continued to suffer painful days of compromising with himself. Kian was signing the papers, while he was drawing Olivia¡¯s face in his head. He thought that thinking of her face would naturally make him feel better. But even after he painted her face ten times, he didn¡¯t feel any better. Rather, it was getting worse. ¡®I can¡¯t do this.¡¯ It was 3 pm. All important approval documents had been reviewed. Kian wore a coat over his uniform. He then left the Imperial Palace as he was and went to see the Duke of Ashford. Albert, the butler, welcomed him. ¡°Oh my. The lady is currently absent.¡± ¡°Do you know where she went? ¡°Go to the dressing room at 127 Lisbel Street. She said she was going to meet Miss Anna there.¡± Kian went to the dressing room that the butler had told him about. The woman he met there, Anna, seemed busy dealing with her guests. ¡°The lady has already left here two hours ago.¡± ¡°Do you know where she went?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know that.¡± Kian eventually went to the places he thought Olivia might have stopped by. He couldn¡¯t explain it, but if he didn¡¯t see her now, something bad would happen. He stopped by the Ashford Bakery. And there he witnessed an unpleasant sight. Olivia was with another man. * * * I didn¡¯t expect to see Kian here. I approached him with delight and surprise. ¡°Kian! What brings you here?¡± Kian said, folding his eyes beautifully, ¡°I thought of Olivia-sama, so I thought I¡¯d like to see you.¡± He briefly explained how he found me. After that, he looked at Alexis. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see your Highness here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the same with me.¡± ¡°Why are you with Olivia-sama for?¡± Kian asked with a smile. But that was the smile he wore when dealing with the nobles at the Imperial Palace banquet. It¡¯s beautiful but reminds me of a thorny rose. ¡°You have always been very interested in things related to the princess.¡± ¡°You did not answer my question.¡± There was a strange atmosphere between the two of them. ¡®Did something happen?¡¯ Did the two of them run into each other at the Imperial Palace and offend each other? Anyway, it was troublesome if the mood between the two got worse. I quickly intervened between them. ¡°Kian, I¡¯m going to deliver donations to the orphanage from now on. His highness agreed to help with that.¡± Only then did Kian¡¯s expression softened. ¡°I see. Do you need my help?¡± ¡°If you help, I would be grateful.¡± ¡°Then just say it. What can I do to help?¡± I was worried about how to deliver the bread to the orphanage. With Kian¡¯s help, I could feed the kids with freshly baked bread. I pointed to the wagons lined up in front of the bakery. ¡°Can you take those carriages to the Shelton Orphanage?¡± Kian said lightly as if it were simple, ¡°Of course.¡± As soon as I finished speaking, Kian disappeared from my sight. The buggies that had been lined up also disappeared. After a while, Kian reappeared. In the blink of an eye, he finished his work and reached out to me. ¡°Let¡¯s go then, Olivia.¡± I nodded and took his hand. He smiled, then turned his head to look at Alexis. ¡°Since I am here, your highness can go back¡ª¡± Then Alexis grabbed my left hand. ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s good to have more hands than fewer. Isn¡¯t that right, princess?¡± Their eyes met in the air. They were both smiling, but for some reason, there was a tense atmosphere. I looked at the two of them in embarrassment. Kian didn¡¯t seem to like Alexis¡¯ company, and Alexis didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of backing down from Kian¡¯s hostility. I don¡¯t know why Kian hates Alexis¡¯ presence, but it was Alexis who decided to go to the orphanage first, so I decided to persuade Kian. ¡°Your highness is right. It will be easier if you help me.¡± I looked up at Kian as I said that, and after biting his lips a few times, Kian finally nodded his head as if he couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°¡­ ¡­ If you say so, I understand. But before that.¡± I opened my mouth with a brightened face. Kian smiled and stretched out his hand. ¡°Leave this aside.¡± Then he removed Alexis¡¯ hand that had been holding mine. * * * Chapter 55 We moved to the orphanage with Kian¡¯s teleportation magic. When the swirling landscape subsided, a gray stone building stood looming over me. A bronze sign hanging from the door had the words Shelton Orphanage embossed. The loud laughter and boisterous chatter of children could be heard from outside. ¡°Then we will go in first.¡± Kian took my hand and took the lead. Alexis smirked once, then quickly stepped forward and stood next to me. As I passed through the orphanage¡¯s iron gate, awkwardly sandwiched between the two, we walked until a large space came out to the main building. There was a playground equipped with swings and slides, and there was also a basketball hoop for bigger kids. If not then the orphanage run by our family, this place seemed to be well managed. I said as I walked through the door of the orphanage building. ¡°I would like to meet the director here first.¡± The two men agreed. We asked for directions and arrived at the director¡¯s office. After knocking, I was told to come in. When I opened the door to the director¡¯s office, I saw a young woman sitting in front of a large desk. She was a beautiful woman with an elegant impression, with her dark brown hair tied up in a bundle. She greeted us with a smile, ¡°Welcome. I am Carolyn, the director of this place.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Olivia Ashford.¡± As if surprised to hear my name, her lips parted slightly. As she offered us a seat, she asked, ¡°What brought you here, Princess?¡± ¡°I brought some bread and toys for the kids.¡± ¡°I see. I¡¯m sure the kids will love it too.¡± The children will also be going out, so it would be a good idea to hand out the bread right now, she added. After a while, the orphanage teachers lined up the children to distribute the bread. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t push and take one at a time.¡± Alexis and Kian helped the teachers distribute bread to the children. Of course, I also joined. ¡°Eat well.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± The children greeted as they received the bread. It was so cute that it made me smile. I slowly turned my head to see if the two men were doing well. ¡°Wow, what a handsome older brother!¡± ¡°Your hair is shiny! Can I touch it?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡± It looked like even young children like good-looking people, Kian was a hit, and very popular. Even though Kian looked troubled because he was not used to dealing with children. My eyes met with Kian, and I said, ¡°Cheer up!¡± Then he nodded his head with a gentle face. After encouraging Kian, I looked for Alexis. ¡®I wonder if you are doing well.¡¯ He decided not to reveal his identity, fearing that the children might find it difficult. I thought children would be scared because of his sharp impression, but Alexis was surprisingly popular. The children flashed curious eyes and poked at his arms. ¡°Wow, this older brother has bulky arms!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so hard!¡± Alexis, a knight, had a body that was sculpted from exercise, and the children seemed to be amazed by his muscular forearms. He said, stroking the children¡¯s heads with a large hand. ¡°Eat the bread first. Then I¡¯ll play afterward.¡± His tone was blunt, but there was a smile on his face. After feeding the children, we handed out the sculptures we had bought from the boys on the street. ¡°Wow, so cool!¡± Fortunately, the children liked the gift. With the sculptures of soldiers, children played marching games. And Alexis played with the children as promised. Children hung on his forearms and he lifted them up. ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± ¡°Me! Me!¡± ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t push, keep a line.¡± I thought that Alexis, who played with the children non-stop, was amazing. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± He answered with four children hanging from his arms. ¡°I am not tired. It¡¯s no different from the exercise I usually do.¡± Turns out, he didn¡¯t break a sweat, and his breathing wasn¡¯t labored. Oh my. ¡®It seems not anyone can become a swordmaster.¡¯ I, who had been knocked down while playing house with the children just recently, admired Alexis¡¯s physical strength. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that your highness would play with the children so well.¡± ¡°Because children like it, it¡¯s fun for me too.¡± he added playfully. ¡°Aren¡¯t you lucky to have me?¡± ¡°Yes. It would have been a disaster if you hadn¡¯t come.¡± When I saw him genuinely liking children, a notion came to mind. ¡°I think your highness will be a good father.¡± Alexis laughed and said with a chuckle, ¡°Father¡­¡­ I don¡¯t even have a lover yet?¡± I hadn¡¯t thought about it that far, so I didn¡¯t know what to say. Still, Alexis was a good person, and since he is a member of the royal family, he would be a positive influence. I was in the middle of thinking that when suddenly, the children shouted ¡®Wow!¡¯ I looked in the direction of the sound to see what had happened. Blue mana was overflowing from Kian¡¯s palm like a flame. Chapter 56 The children opened their mouths looking at it. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°How did you do it?¡± Kian answered with a gentle smile. ¡°Using magic.¡± ¡°Then are you a wizard?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The wide-eyed children ran and shouted. ¡°Guys! This older brother is a wizard!¡± ¡°Wizard? Really?¡± ¡°I want to see it too! Me too!¡± Upon hearing that he was a wizard, even the children who were beside Alexis flocked to Kian. The children¡¯s eyes grew large with anticipation at Kian. ¡°Use magic!¡± Kian nodded his head. The magic that fluttered like flames in his palm changed its shape, becoming a rabbit with long ears pricking up. The children were amazed and their mouths were left agape. The magical rabbit fluttered in Kian¡¯s palm, then changed into a tiny lark. A lark flew over the children¡¯s heads. The children laughed as they ran to catch it. When he displayed his magic, Kian became a superstar in front of the children. I said it because it was surprising that he got along so well with children. ¡°Kian. You¡¯re so good at playing with the kids!¡± He lowered his eyes slightly and asked ¡°Coming along¡­ ¡­ Was it helpful for Olivia?¡± ¡°Of course. Thank you so much for coming.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Kian smiled and looked at Alexis with a triumphant look. But then, I heard the children exclaim, ¡°Wow!¡± ¡®What is it this time?¡¯ I turned my head in the direction of the children¡¯s voices. And saw Alexis wielding a sword. He was brandishing a toy sword, the blade of which was covered in blazing golden flames. ¡®Oh my ¡­ ¡­ .¡¯ It was a sword skill that only a swordmaster could create. As a swordmaster, Alexis¡¯ sword cut through the air, drawing a smooth trajectory. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s so cool!¡± The children¡¯s hearts were swept away by the swordsman¡¯s swords art. ¡°Let¡¯s go see it too!¡± As a new spectacle appeared, the curious children were excited. The children rushed to Alexis. After the stunt was over, the children applauded loudly. One child said with a face full of awe. ¡°When I grow up, I want to become a knight like him!¡± Many children wanted to follow Alexis and become a knight. At that, Alexis said to Kian, spinning the toy sword with one hand. ¡°Sir Kian, I think the kids like me more. Right?¡± It was a tone that brewed competition. Kian smiled coldly in response. ¡°Really?¡± After he finished speaking, a gentle breeze suddenly blew into the room. The next moment, a sweet-smelling rain of flowers descended on us. Pink petals fluttered and fell gently on the children¡¯s heads. ¡°Wow! Wow!¡± The children jumped in wonder, amazed by Kian¡¯s magic, and ran all over the place. Kian bent his knees and made eye contact with a child. He asked, smiling like an angel, benevolent and kind. ¡°Do you like it?¡± The child nodded his head shyly. Kian blinked his long eyelashes and asked the child, ¡°Hey, which one do you like better?¡± The child looked at Alexis and Kian alternately. The suspense didn¡¯t last long. ¡°Pretty brother!¡± Having received the child¡¯s choice, Kian smiled at Alexis with a victorious smile. Alexis silently pulled out a toy sword from his waist. This time, golden swords fluttered from the two swords. I glanced at the two men playing competitively with the children with a nervous smile, thinking, ¡®Someone stop these guys!¡¯ * * * The sky, seen through the window, was gradually turning scarlet. After a rewarding day, it was time to part with the children. ¡°When are you coming back?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you come tomorrow?¡± It looks like they became attached to us. Some children bursted into tears because they did not want to part. Kian and Alexis comforted the crying children ¡°I will come again next time. So stop it.¡± ¡°I promise to come again. So¡­ ¡­ .¡± Apparently, the two of them passionately played with the children today, so they grew attached to the children too. Director Carolyn, who was looking at the scene with tender eyes, said: ¡°Thank you so much for coming today, Princess.¡± ¡°What? Thanks to you, I thoroughly enjoyed myself.¡± ¡°Today¡­¡­.really¡­ ¡­ It will be a memory they will never forget for the rest of their lives.¡± It seemed that she was disappointed we were leaving, so I promised to come again. ¡°I¡¯ll be back again, so don¡¯t be too sad.¡± For some reason, she spoke with a clouded expression on her face. ¡°Thank you for your words. But, next¡­ ¡­ .¡± At that moment, the child held by Kian burst into tears. Because of that, I couldn¡¯t hear the rest of what she had said. ¡°What did you say?¡± When I asked apologetically, she replied. ¡°I will be happy if you find me next time¡­ ¡­ I was going to tell you.¡± Was I misunderstanding something? She seemed like she was full of an unspoken worry. ¡°Bye! Come again next time!¡± The children stood close to the window to see us off. Alexis said, waving a large hand. ¡°Princess, when are you going to come back?¡± ¡°Your highness I know your heart, but it¡¯s been less than five minutes since we parted from the kids.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ ¡­ . I was too hasty.¡± Kian, who was listening to the conversation next to him, said disgruntled, ¡°If you want to see the children, your highness can come ¡®alone¡¯ at any time.¡± ¡°What do you mean? If the princess doesn¡¯t come, the children will be disappointed.¡± The sharp eyes of the two men faced off in the air again. Why the hell did things go so sore when we were trying to make an appointment ¡­ .? Anyway, it was when I was shaking my head thinking that I needed to keep the two separated in the future that I saw men coming through the iron gates of the orphanage. There was only one road leading to the entrance of the building, so we naturally encountered them. There was an aristocratic blond-haired man with a pale face, walking under the escort of knights. His face was familiar. He pretended to know and recognized me first. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Princess Ashford?¡± ¡°Sir Shelton.¡± ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s an honor for the princess to remember me.¡± Raising his thin lips, the man smiled. He is the owner of the orphanage, Count Shelton. ¡°Did you come here to check up on the orphanage?¡± But it felt too late for that. I¡¯ve heard rumors that he¡¯s been busy with several projects lately¡­ ¡­ . Is that why? Meanwhile, Count Selton found Kian and Alexis and bowed his head slightly. ¡°How did such precious people come all the way here?¡± ¡°I came with the princess because she said she wanted to donate.¡± Alexis answered. Count Selton turned to me with a gentle smile. ¡°Oh no! Why didn¡¯t you contact us through our charitable foundation?¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t have to be like that. I simply brought toys and bread for the children.¡± ¡°The kids must have loved it. Thank you for your consideration.¡± I thought he¡¯d be disappointed that I didn¡¯t donate a lot of money, but he bowed his head in gratitude. ¡°Then, I look forward to seeing you again.¡± Afterward, Count Selton parted ways with us politely, he moved on. ¡®I heard that he has a lot of ambition and greed for business¡­ ¡­ .¡¯ I was puzzled by how different his impression was his public reputation, so I stared at the Count¡¯s back for a long moment and then looked away. *** Chapter 57 I parted with Alexis in front of the orphanage and, arrived at the mansion instantly with Kian¡¯s transportation magic. ¡°Thank you, Kian. You worked hard and helped out a lot today. I am lucky.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve were very busy today, rest well,¡± Kian said as his eyes smiled at me. He gently lowered his eyes and added, ¡°Please take me the next time you go.¡± Kian must have been very attached to the children. It had been a full day so I was tired. I said farewell to Kian and then turned to enter the mansion. ¡°Olivia, wait a minute.¡± Kian grabbed me. Kian who had reached out to me was intensely staring at me. He spoke as he put my hair behind my ear. ¡°You lost your earring.¡± ¡°Huh¡­?¡± When I hurriedly touched my left earlobe, it felt empty. A sense of frustration and distress swept through my chest. I think I had been wearing both earring when I handed out bread to the children.¡­. ¡°Did I drop it at the orphanage?¡± The earrings were a gift from my father for my 20th birthday. He was a reserved, tight-lipped sort of father so I was moved by the thoughtful gift. Albert, the butler, secretly told me that his father struggled and stressed over what to choose as a gift. ¡®That¡¯s why these earrings are more precious to me.¡­.¡¯ I felt heartbroken, Kian tried to comfort me. ¡°Let¡¯s go and look for it.¡± I didn¡¯t want to wait until tomorrow, so I nodded. I teleported back to the orphanage with Kian. If one of the children picked found the earring, it was likely to have been brought in to the director¡¯s office. So I went straight to the director¡¯s office, but the door was firmly shut. Instead, I met a young teacher who was writing in the next room. ¡°Oh, my. What brings you two here?¡± She wondered why we were back. I briefly explained the whole story. The young teacher made a small noise, saying, ¡°Ah,¡± to see if something came to mind. ¡°Come to think of it, Evan said he picked something up earlier. There was no time to check what it was, I told him to take it to the director right away.¡± Evan is a boy with a cheerful impression with a loose tooth, one of the many children I got to know at the orphanage today. I remembered him, so I would recognize him. ¡°Where is Evan now?¡± ¡°After going to the director, he¡¯s probably in the library.¡± She informed me that the library was on the first floor of the building. Kian and I headed straight there. And there, I was blocked by an unexpected obstacle. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, but please go back.¡± Two knights were guarding the entrance to the archive room. It was completely bizarre. I couldn¡¯t imagine there being banned books or classified documents in the library but unbelievably there were knights guarding the entrance. At that moment, I heard a faint sound over the door. Voices. It was then that I thought I had to check what was going on inside. ¡°It will only take a moment.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but please go back. We just follow the orders of our lord, so we can¡¯t help it.¡± When the knights blocked my path, Kian stepped forward. ¡°You are your lord¡¯s loyal servants¡­¡­. Then you must not hold a grudge.¡± After finishing his speech, blue magic rose from Kian¡¯s hands. The knights immediately pulled out their swords. But they had no time to use them. Their eyes closed and the swords dropped from their hands. Kian, who easily overpowered the knights, smiled at me and said, ¡°I¡¯m only following the orders of my master.¡± * * * I was going to protest that I wasn¡¯t Kian¡¯s master anymore¡ªwhen a cold and overbearing voice was heard from inside the library room¡ª now wasn¡¯t the time to argue. ¡°Until when are you going to be expensive?¡± I couldn¡¯t see his face, but I recognized the voice. It was Count Selton. The library was densely packed with high bookshelves. Because of that, no one noticed Kian or I. The conversation continued, ¡°I¡¯m slowly reaching my limit, too. Don¡¯t test my patience anymore.¡± This time, a sobbing woman¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do whatever you want. So please¡ªplease, don¡¯t say that you¡¯re going to get rid of the orphanage. Without the orphanage the children would have nowhere to go.¡± The voice pleading belonged to Caroline, the director of the orphanage. Then came Count Selton¡¯s hard voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t want your beloved orphans to be on the street¡­¡­ Of course you should comply.¡± This must have been what caused Caroline¡¯s secretive attitude when she wanted to talk to me but stopped herself from doing so, earlier. And Count Selton¡¯s brazen actions is what she was hiding. It all made sense. The orphans were used to threaten the director. Such a dirty, filthy tactic. Count Celton was stroking Caroline¡¯s pale, drained cheeks. The Count¡¯s hand, which was skimming against her cheek, gradually went down. I was going to shout halt. But there was a voice that popped out before mine. ¡°Stop it!¡± Someone jumped through the window like a cat. It was Evan, the boy I met earlier. ¡°Don¡¯t bully the principle! You bad villain!¡± Evan bravely ran toward Count Selton. Shortly after that, a painful howl broke out. ¡°Argh!¡± It was Count Selton who screamed. Evan had bitten his dirty hand with all his might. He had bit the Count so hard that his hand had started to bleed. The count shouted, his face distorted like a demon¡¯s. ¡°This bastard doesn¡¯t even know when to kneel!¡± The angry count raised his hand to beat Evan¡ª ¡°Wh¡ªwhat the hell?¡± Count Selton couldn¡¯t move his arm as if it had been held by something. He tried to swing his arm, spitting out curses, but Kian¡¯s magic had binded his body. I step out from behind the bookshelf and spoke coldly to Count Selton, ¡°I think it¡¯s you, Lord Selton, who doesn¡¯t know when to kneel.¡± Caroline, Evan, and Count Selton gawked at me in surprise. ¡°Princess Ashford¡­¡­?¡± Count Selton mumbled as if struck by lightning. He looked like he couldn¡¯t even understand why I was here. Then, his eyes found Kian beside me and gritted his teeth as he belatedly figured out what was going on. ¡°Sir Kian! What are you doing? Release this damn spell right now!¡± Kian looked at me instead of replying. ¡°Olivia. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± I opened my mouth after watching the Count¡¯s struggle for a while. ¡°Release it.¡± In fact, I wanted to leave it as it is, but I had to make a ¡°deal¡± with the Count. When Kian lifted the spell, Count Selton was red in the face. ¡°What rudeness is this!¡± ¡°What do you mean, rude? Didn¡¯t the lord try to molest Caroline? I was just trying to stop it.¡± ¡°Mo¡­Molest? Aren¡¯t you misunderstanding me?¡± The count brazenly tried to evade the charge. But he didn¡¯t stop there. ¡°Caroline seduced me first.¡± * * * Chapter 58 Count Selton made a bold lie without his face contourting. Like a person who had premeditated his excuse if he would be caught. Caroline¡¯s turned even paler, blood draining from her face from the shock. ¡°No, I swear I didn¡¯t do anything like that!¡± ¡°Right, you villain! Don¡¯t speak ill of the director!¡± Evan was angry and assisted her with his words. Count Selton raised his hand, shouting arrogantly at Evan. But Kian wasn¡¯t one to keep still and watch. ¡°Don¡¯t touch your child. If you don¡¯t want the same thing to happen to you again.¡± He warned the count with a low growl. Feeling the pressure from him, the count faltered and backed down. The count did not dare to confront Kian without his knights. Eventually, he nervously swept his hair and shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here, but this is a personal matter between me and Caroline! It¡¯s not something you should interfere with.¡± He was trying to pull the ¡°the unrelated should be dismissed¡± card. But I can¡¯t do that. ¡°Sir Selton, I heard rumors that you were going to sell the orphanage.¡± Rumors have recently circulated in private clubs where only the rich were allowed to circulate in the empire. Count Selton is seeking to sell the orphanage. At that time, I thought he was trying to do charity work, just like his predecessor, the late count. Therefore, I thought that they had planned to relocate the orphanage while promoting the sale of the site. but ¡°Aren¡¯t you planning to get rid of the orphanage?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s an interesting guess.¡± The count laughed. I thought he was trying to act coy again, but now he threw off his mask, realizing there was nothing to hide. He smiled meanly and stared at Director Caroline. ¡°Do you know what I wanted to do as soon as I inherited the title? It was to get rid of this freaking orphanage. I have no intention of wasting my money feeding and putting my kids to sleep.¡± The count had threatened Caroline that he would not touch the orphanage if he used her as he wanted. But even that was a lie. ¡°How could you¡­¡­.¡± Caroline turned white, shocked that she had been deceived by the count. The count enjoyed watching her appearance and looked back at me. ¡°However, the princess must have brought it up for a reason¡­¡­.¡± He narrowed his eyes as if to gauge what my purpose was. I didn¡¯t want to talk to him for a long time, so I went straight to the point. ¡°Sell the orphanage site to me.¡± The count¡¯s eyes slightly grew as if they had heard an unexpected reply. But quickly his eyes glowed with greed. ¡°How much are you planning to buy it for?¡±¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a million per pyeong [t1v: an old Korean measurement that¡¯s about 3 square meters].¡± ¡°That¡¯s not enough. You have to give me 5 million gallons per pyeong.¡± The amount he called was five times the market price, which wasn¡¯t a normal price. He was blatantly trying to rip me off. When I hesitated, the count grumbled, ¡°There is a person who wants to buy it for 5 million won per pyeong. So you have to pay that much, too.¡± There is no way to know if his words are true. It could be true, or it could just be a lie to trick me. But it doesn¡¯t matter either way. This was something worth safeguarding. I quit pretending to hesitate and opened my mouth. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go with that price.¡± Count Selton¡¯s smile went up to his ears. He clapped his hands as if he was very satisfied. ¡°As expected of Princess Ashford. As I heard, you have a big heart.¡± The count wrote a contract on the spot so that I wouldn¡¯t change my mind. When I finished signing, he stood up with a satisfied smile. Then he looked back at Caroline and said, ¡°Just in case, you¡¯d better not spread false rumors that I threatened you.¡± After speaking terrible things until the end, the count left. ¡°I want to sue you for sure.¡± I wanted to help Caroline, but the complaint was a sensitive issue, so I couldn¡¯t bring it up. If this issue was brought to court, it was highly likely to escalate into ¡°he-said, she-said.¡± Then the count would slander her saying that Caroline seduced him. But at that moment, I heard a shrill voice announcing with venom, ¡°¡­..I¡¯m not going to stand here and watch you get away with this.¡± Unexpectedly, it was Director Caroline who said that. I didn¡¯t know she would say that, who had looked meek. Is it her true intention to pay back what she suffered from Count Selton? If that was so¡ª ¡°If you¡¯re willing to sue Count Selton, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Caroline opened her eyes wide. ¡°I¡¯m also upset to let Count Selton get away with this.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Caroline could not refuse. She, who had been silent for a while, confessed, ¡°That¡¯s right. I want to pay you back for how you¡¯ve saved us from Count Selton. But¡­.¡± I could see why she hesitated. To sue the count, you must have money and power. And I have the power to help Caroline. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the cost. I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t get help from the princess again.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel pressured. It¡¯s kind of weird to say this myself, but I¡¯m an Ashford.¡± It means that it doesn¡¯t matter if I spent some money because my family was practically made of money. Caroline was silent for a moment. I thought she needed time to think. I held her hand gently and said, ¡°I know it¡¯s going to be a hard fight. However, some things don¡¯t change unless you have courage.¡± Caroline¡¯s eyes shook. The conflict was reflected in her eyes. I said such a thing, but I was going to respect whatever choice she made. Because it was a dilemma that one couldn¡¯t be forced to confront¡ªthere was no right or wrong. It was then: ¡°I¡¯ll try¡­¡±